Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

You were two of a kind really.

Shinya, an outcast within his own so called adopted family, shunned and ridiculed by his own.

Yourself, technically a member of the Jujo Clan, born to a high ranking member, only for them to discover that for the first time in years a child was born into the family without the trademark red hair.

Your fates were lonely ones. Shinya being raised mercilessly as a puppet of the Hiiragis for the sole purpose of becoming Mahiru's mate. Forced to murder his rivals for the affections of girl who would never return that love.

From the moment you were born you were forced to train ten times harder just to earn the same respect the others were given unconditionally from your family. While you were eventually accepted into First Shibuya High School, recognised for your immense skill in spell craft and swordsmanship, within your own family you were forced to constantly compete with your siblings and cousins to merely keep your rank. That was until Shinya Hiiragi handpicked you himself to be his personal bodyguard, shocking everyone, including your own family, but most of all yourself, in doing so.

Honestly when you left the family home to live closer to Shinya, you could feel the relief of your Clan. Too had always been the dark swan in their midst and they were only glad to have found a place for you where you wouldn't be a burden to them.

In truth it had worked well for both families. The Hiiragis were not quiet about the fact that a 'true member of the Jujo Clan' should not be wasted on an outsider such as Shinya. Where ever you went the rumours followed after you.

"They say she isn't a real Jujo..."

"Probably some stray they picked up..."

"So they're taking on charity cases now?"

Only afterwards did you discover that Shinya had in fact intentionally picked an outsider such as yourself. It didn't take long for him to incorporate you and your power into his plans, and he seemed to be on route to gathering many rag tag dissatisfied lowly members who didn't entirely belong.

Shinya had always treated you like an equal however, despite his status as a Hiiragi. Not once had he spoken down to you even though he had so much power.

It had hardly been a surprise to you when you realised you had fallen in love with the boy. He had been kind to you and practically turned around the downward spiral that you were destined to fall into. In truth you were certain that you had loved him from the moment you had later eyes on him and the feeling had only become stronger with every moment you spent with him. But he was your master and you were, in the end, his servant. Not even bringing Mahiru Hiiragi into the equation, he was already beyond you in every way. Someone of your status could never hope to reach him.

For now you would have to content yourself by remaining faithfully by his side. Being close was enough for you.

At this moment however you still took a moment to steel yourself before knocking on the boys door in the room down the hall from your own in his large apartment. Usually it might be considered inappropriate for a boy and a girl to live together under the same roof without being married or even engaged, but due to your position as his personal body guard and after being given permission by Lady Mahiru herself you had been allowed to stay in the same apartment, granted a few rooms away down the hall.

"Young master Shinya!" you called through the door, knocking lightly.

"Just Shinya," he reminded you instantly. You sighed a little. That was Shinya for you. Always acting on his own whims.

"Very well Ma... Shinya," you corrected yourself. "I made breakfast... We're attending school today, remember?"

The was a yawn and the rustling of sheets. "Give me a minute..."

You nodded before realising that he wouldn't be able to see you through the door and calling: "Yes, Ma- Um, Shinya. I'll just be in the kitchen then..."

"Hrmm..." He acknowledged sleepily.

Less than five minutes later he entered the kitchen, still a little sluggish from sleep. He looked good in the uniform... But you quickly shook your head of these thoughts and realised that he hadn't bothered to button up the front of his blazer.

"Honestly..." you reacted immediately without thinking, stepping right up close to him and beginning to button it up yourself. "You need make an effort... At least for today. And do something about your hair. It's sticking up again."

Sure enough, his snowy hair was sticking up untidily on one side, presumably the side he had slept on. He reached up instinctively at that and then laughed lightly.

"You're like a housewife, (f/n)," he commented in amusement. You suddenly realised how close you were standing and quickly stepped back, your face beginning to grow warm.

"O-only because you need to take better care of yourself..." you muttered.

"But that's why I have you," he shrugged and walked around the table, enthusiastically digging into his jam toast. You tried not to take that comment too much to heart. Of course that's why he had you... You were his servant... That's all he meant by it.

You nodded to yourself once and then sat down to eat as well.

-----

The walk to the school was a pleasant one, the early warm weather settling in, promising a hot day and the cherry blossoms in full bloom. You felt a gentle breeze blow through your hair and the sun on your face. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all...

You had heard from Shinya that the young heir to the Ichinose Clan would be joining in this year too. Well whatever happened, you wouldn't have it as bad as him. On the other hand Shinya's interest in this potential new ally had sparked your interest in him.

Speaking of which, said boy walked beside you with the illusion of complete confidence that was expected from any Hiiragi. While his expression gave away nothing, his posture and the even the purposeful way he walked made his superiority over the majority of the student body painfully clear.

And all this despite the fact you were running late. Just as you were checking your watch again for what had to be the sixth time and wondering if you should say something Shinya spoke up first. "You don't have to worry about being late."

You frowned and glanced up at him. "Why not?"

"Because you're with me."

There he went again... Saying something like that with such ease. But you instantly chastised yourself for this thought. All he meant was that as his personal bodyguard, it was only to be expected that you stayed by his side no matter what and that as a Hiiragi nobody would dare go against him or any direct subordinates without his permission. Still, if he continued to behave so irresponsibly he would learn bad habits...

"I heard Mahiru is giving the opening speech," you changed the subject, hoping to strike up a conversation. Honestly you couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy when you thought of her. Not only because she was Shinya's fiancée, but because she was beautiful, smart, strong and possibly the future head of the Hiiragi Clan. To sail through life with such ease... It just didn't seem fair. Of course you said none of this to Shinya. After all it was not the place of someone as lowly as you to feel jealousy towards a Hiiragi, let alone the Mahiru Hiiragi.

"Mmm, this should be interesting," Shinya agreed, though for some reason there was a sharp glint in his eye as he said this. He was most likely referring to the relationship (or lack thereof) between Lady Mahiru and the boy called Guren.

"Ahh... Speaking of which," Shinya spoke up again, just as you reached the gate. He paused and turned around to look back the way you had come, to see three figures making their way towards the gate. You recognised the boy in front as Guren. You had done your homework on the heir to the Ichinose Clan. His hair was damp for whatever reason, and though you weren't completely sure you could guess what had probably happened.

The dark haired boy at the front of the small group of new students seemed to have noticed the two of you staring at him and Shinya in turn noticed that he had noticed. The two eyed each other for a short moment before Shinya reached for something in his blazer and pulled out a fuda, inscribed with the familiar symbols of the Hiiragi Clan magic.

"Shinya-" you tried to stop him, but it was too late. Apart front anything else, Shinya did what he wanted. It was unlikely he would have listened to you anyway.

The paper in Shinya's hand sparked and turned into a kind of fiery arrow, shooting purposefully towards Guren the moment it was released, whizzing through the air at a frightening speed.

As you watched, you saw the boy tense. A string of calculating thoughts passed through his eyes in the split second it took for the attack to reach him. He was weighing his options. Would he dodge it? Or would he counter attack? How would he react? Surely nobody, let alone this boy, would have a chance against Lord Shinya. But nevertheless, the boy looked concentrated and in control.

But then to your absolute shock, he turned his back on the attack at the last minute and it hit him square in on the flat of his back, sending him flying back, his body being thrown into the air. You watched with a kind of horrified fascination and he hit the ground with a sickening thud a few metres away, sprawled on the ground.

The whole thing happened in seconds and in the next moment the two girls that had been with him seemed to snap into action and rushed towards him, looking ready to burst into tears. You felt a little guilty, but held yourself back and glanced up at Shinya. Well, you hadn't been the one to directly hit the boy, but...

As the two girls who you eventually decided must be Sayuri and Shigure fussed over the dark haired boy, Shinya only watched with interest. There was a cool look of calculation in his eyes, as if he were weighing Guren up, analysing everything about him.

"Did you see that?" He asked after a moment.

You nodded, feeling slightly dazed. "Why didn't he dodge it? He obviously saw it coming..."

"So you think so too, huh? My guess is that it's an act," Shinya elaborated. "He's letting people think he is weak, but actually..."

"He would go that far for an act?" You asked, surprised.

Shinya only smirked and glanced back at where Guren was seemingly recovering quickly from the blow he had taken and answered: "We'll see..."

Then with a shrug, he turned away from the scene and began to walk noncommittally towards the school, leaving you to hurry after him.

Chapter Text

You sat, fidgeting, in your seat near the middle of the class, not being the highest of ranks, but also not the lowest. Shinya's seat was right at the front near the door, but to your exasperation, surprise surprise, he hadn't shown up to claim it yet.

Impatiently you waited for him to finally arrive, listening half heartedly to the teachers speech.

"Attention everyone," she began, skimming her gaze over the new students of your class, 1-9. "As of today you are students at First Shibuya High School, the most prestigious of all magical academies."

Her gaze swept over you a second time, pausing on you for only a moment before continuing: "As the very best of the best, I expect great things from each of you during your time here."

Then the teachers eyes finally rested on Guren, who sat right at the back of the class, near the window. Here it comes, you thought, feeling a little sorry for the boy. You could sympathise with his situation after all...

"Of course," the teacher began. "A certain mangy dog has also managed to sneak its way into this room of upstanding young men and women. But don't let that bother you. This class is for the elite, and as the most capable and accomplished students at this school, it is your responsibility to teach such mongrels their place."

It was no mystery to anybody who she meant by mongrel and the student body erupted into laughter. You didn't join in, but didn't say anything either, only guiltily turned your head away. After all the only thing someone with your lower standing could do was lay low. When it really came down to it you didn't want to become another victim of the class bullies.

Guren only grinned sheepishly at the insults and accusations thrown at him. But there was something deeper in his eyes. Something murkier that you doubted anyone other than yourself or Shinya would have noticed it. Still he was doing a good job of hiding it.

Unhappily, you turned your attention back to Shinya's seat at the front of the class, wondering where he could possibly have gone. He was late... And on his first day as well. Not to mention being apart from him made you feel uncomfortable. As his body guard you were used to knowing where he was at every hour and this sudden disappearance made you anxious and fidgety.

It seemed as though the teacher read your mind however because at the next moment she began to speak again.

"As you're probably all aware," she explained. "Lord Shinya will also be a student in this class. We are truly fortunate to be graced with his presence..."

She continued on like this for a full minute or so, praising Shinya and the Hiiragi's in general as if they were some kind of gods. While you looked up to Shinya more than anyone else, you couldn't help but feel disgust at the privileges the other Hiiragi's were born into. They had never known hardship... Not like you or Shinya or even Guren. Still you tried to swallow that feeling. For now you would have to keep a poker face. When the time came you would follow Shinya anywhere to fight this injustice.

Looking around, the other students were totally taken in by the teachers speech, their eyes dreamy and excited at the mere thought of a Hiiragi in their class.

Just then, as though summoned by his name, the door slid loudly open at the back of the class and a sudden hush fell over the students as a familiar voice rang out from behind you.

"It's so quiet in here. What is this, a funeral?"

You already knew without looking who it was. The teacher stood up straighter and seemed nervous when she answered: "Ah, L-Lord Shinya, good morning. Welcome to my classroom... We've prepared a seat for you, up here by the front--"

"No way," interrupted Shinya immediately, the discontentment obvious in his voice. "I don't wanna be stuck up front."

You signed inwardly. So irresponsible...

"B-but..." The teacher tried to protest but Shinya was adamant.

"I'd rather sit over there. You, there. You don't mind switching seats with me, do you?"

"But that's...that's..." The teacher trailed off, not sure how to react to this new development. You allowed yourself a little grin as you understood his true intentions. He was clever at covering his tracks, that was for sure. The whole charade made it seem as though your master was acting in a whim, when in fact you knew that each and every move he made was in fact carefully thought out. Shinya had everyone fooled.

Guren, who's seat was beside the one Shinya had chosen, looked up and at first seemed surprised by who he saw, obviously recognising Shinya from their earlier encounter outside the school gates.

Shinya flashed another carefree grin at the girl sitting in the chair beside Guren and asked again: "I'd rather sit here. You don't mind switching, do you?"

The girl seemed so shocked that Shinya was actually talking to get that for a moment she froze up. But only for a moment. Then her face broke into a bright red blush and she leapt up from her seat stammering: "O-O-Of course! It would be my pleasure!"

"But Lord Shinya," the teacher interrupted once more. "Surely you don't want to sit next to that...that mongrel--"

A look of anger flashed through Shinya's eyes but it was gone so fast that at first even you wondered if you had imagined it. But deep down you knew you hadn't. Instead he calmly interrupted the teacher.

"Do you really think it's appropriate for a teacher to refer to her own students as mongrels?" he asked, in a manner that suggested he was vaguely disappointed.

"I..." The teacher attempted to defend herself, but trailed off after she realised the poisonous look Shinya was sending at her.

"This is one of our classmates. Part of your job is to promote class spirit."

"But..." Again the teacher trailed off and you smiled to yourself once again after Shinya finished his short speech. Especially at times like these you instantly knew just why you had fallen for the snowy-haired boy in the first place. But as soon as the thought crossed your head you tried to push it back once more.

After a moment Shinya returned to his previous grin as he sat down in the now vacant seat beside Guren. He was once again all smiles and you didn't miss the irritated glance Guren sent him before turning back to the window.

"Please, I didn't mean to interrupt," Shinya waved the teacher on. "Continue with what you were saying."

Flustered the teacher continued with with her introduction to the school and its methods, as Shinya listened attentively to the first half before seemingly growing bored and turning to the dark haired boy beside him. When you next turned around the two of them seemed to be having an uneasy conversation. Well, at least Guren looked uneasy. Shinya seemed cheerful and collected as he whispered back and forth with Guren.

You could take a guess at what they were talking about. Shinya sure worked fast... He had wasted no time clueing Guren into his plans.

You were struck by how different the two seemed. Shinya, all bright and seemingly cheerful, with his straight white hair and pale blue eyes and Guren, looking irritable and impatient with wavy dark hair and murky eyes. Shinya was totally at ease on the outside while Guren looked uncomfortable and annoyed.

But they did have one thing in common; they were both pretending.

Not many people knew what lay behind Shinya's easy smile and laid back nature, and you yourself had only seem glimpses of it, but you knew it was there, lurking just beneath the surface. Likewise there was something dark lying just beneath Guren's surface as well. The feeble personality he put on for the benefit of the other students was only a shallow mask covering something a lot more cunning on the inside.

So in a way maybe they were more alike than they both realised. Though you doubted that either of them would be happy to hear that.

Your thoughts were interrupted when to your surprise, just after the teacher finished up the last of homeroom, you were quickly surrounded by a group of girls. Their eyes glittered with interest and in some cases even awe.

"Is it true that you arrived with Lord Shinya this morning?" One of the girls giggled.

"Are you his body guard or something?" another interjected.

"Then you must be a Jujo, right? Oh but wait, your hair..."

One of the other girl immediately shushed her and whispered something into the ear of the girl who had first spoken. Her eyes widened and she ducked her head guiltily. Your heart sank. Was this some kind of new form of bullying? Well it wasn't like you weren't prepared for that kind of thing, but...

"Hey, hey! I heard that she even lives in the same house as Lord Shinya," another girl, who appeared to be one of the ringleaders spoke up again. There were several more squeals and giggles of admiration.

"Is that true?"

"What do you do together?"

"Huh? Doesn't Lady Mahiru mind?"

With all this going on you barely managed to get a word in. You wondered how you could tactfully avoid most questions. All of the girls immediately became hushed as you began to speak.

"I am attending this school directly under Lord Shinya Hiiragi and Lady Mahiru Hiiragi's orders," you told them formally, reciting the lines you had already rehearsed. "I am to stay close to my young master at all times, with personal permission from Lady Mahiru. That is all."

The girls were quiet for only a moment as they exchanged glances with each other.

"You were chosen directly by Lord Shinya himself?" one of the girls whispered in awe. You nodded, feeling self conscious. But it appeared your fears were unwarranted as in the next moment the girls once again broke into excited whispers.

"You should join us for ice cream after the morning assembly," the girl who seemed to be of the highest standing declared.

"We would love to talk to you more," another girl agreed.

You shifted uncomfortably in your seat, unsure how to respond. You were to immediately escort Lord Shinya back home after the opening ceremony and you doubted Shinya would want to tag along with a group of fawning girls.

"Well, I..." you began nervously.

"Ah of course," a girl towards the back of the group spoke up. "She'll be walking back with Lord Shinya after the ceremony..."

There was a few dreamy sighs of jealousy at that.

"Oh... That's right... Maybe some other time then," the girl at the front promised with a wink and you nodded, sending her a small smile.

Your conversation with your fellow students was cut off by the teacher announcing that the entrance ceremony was about to begin and after a few moments you lined up with the other students.

As you passed Shinya and Guren at the back you were in time to see Shinya reaching a hand out towards Guren, offering to help him up.

"All right, partner," the snowy-haired boy spoke confidently. "Let's go hear that speech."

Guren slapped his hand away and stalked out of the room, looking over his shoulder only to say: "Just stay away from me, understand?"

"Ha!"

Chapter Text

The auditorium was packed out with 1000 students sitting neatly in rows of seats. The principal was giving a pretty standard speech about the morals and conditions of the school. As well as all the normal stuff about the schools reputation and proper behaviour... For a school of magic it was all pretty standard.

From your seat beside Shinya you could hear Guren whispering back and forth with Mito. Mito was in fact a close relative of yours, coming from the same clan afterall. The two of you had gone through intense training together and all things considered got along fairly well. To your surprise she already seemed to have taken an interest in Guren, for whatever reason.

Well, despite her tough nature, you knew better than anyone else that Mito was a good person at heart.

You jumped a little however when at one point she seemed to loose her temper and her sudden voice echoed shrilly around the auditorium. You winced and ducked your head a little in second hand embarrassment, causing Shinya to chuckle lightly beside you, though you weren't sure if it was at Mito's outburst or your reaction.

The red-haired girl blushed profusely and ducked her head, muttering an apology. The principals gaze rested on her a moment longer before he continued. It seemed that Mito was quick to recover however and the two unlikely classmates resumed their conversation, which seemed to mostly consist of Mito trying to prod answers from him. She seemed to have taken a liking to the boy, you thought with a smile.

At one point you heard Shinya's name whispered between the two of them and began to listen in, finding it more interesting than the principals speech. Shinya seemed to think so too because after a moment he yawned and began to look disinterested.

Mito seemed to be trying to prod Guren for answers as to what he and Shinya had been talking about, causing you to stiffen.

But Guren played it off easily. "It was guy talk... You know what I mean?" he lied, looking meaningfully at Mito, who only looked confused.

"No, what?"

"Girls," Guren answered matter of factly and it took all of your willpower not to begin laughing. Honestly you couldn't imagine either him or Shinya doing anything of the sort, but Mito seemed to fall right into his trap.

"Huh?" she asked, looking baffled.

"We were talking about which girls in the class are pretty. By the way, Shinya thinks you're pretty hot. He was talking about asking you over to his place tonight..." Guren wiggled his eyebrows at her and you instantly bit your tongue to stop yourself from bursting into fits of giggles. But Mito was eating right out of his hand.

"Wha... What?!" she shrieked, though thankfully keeping her voice down at a more sensible level. Her face was bright red, almost matching her hair. "Y-you're making that up. Aren't you?" she added accusingly. "It's not possible. What...what about Mahiru?"

Guren's eyes darkened a little at this, but Mito didn't seem to notice, caught up in her panic. She began to babble: "B-besides, we're of a lower rank than the Hiiragis."

You bit your lip at this and shot a sideways glance towards Shinya, who appeared to be oblivious. You knew all too well what Mito meant. But she wasn't done.

"It would be forbidden for someone from my Clan to get involved with a Hiiragi. You have to tell Shinya it wouldn't be right. You'll tell him, yes?"

You closed your eyes for a moment and tried to zone out of the conversation. You didn't want to hear it.

'It would be forbidden for someone from my Clan to get involved with a Hiiragi.'

The words continued to swirl around your head as the conversation a few seats away instead turned to Mahiru.

It wasn't much longer before the principal finally concluded his speech and ended with: "I apologise for taking up so much of your time. I'm going to hand the stage over now to your incoming class representative. The decision on who would be this year's class representative was unanimous. It is our deepest honour to welcome an illustrious daughter of the Hiiragi Clan to our school. Lady Mahiru, the stage is yours!"

The principal bowed deeply and as soon as Lady Mahiru herself walked up onto the stage the boisterous clapping of hundreds of students instead fell into an admiring hush. It was so quiet that you could hear every rustle of clothing, every squeak of a chair. Everyone's gaze was fixed firmly on the gaze on the girl on the podium.

It was like every student had fixated entirely on the petite girl on the stage. She was a siren, taking in lost souls with her charms. Even you were unable to tear your eyes away from her bewitching beauty and you once again felt that twinge of envy that you tried so hard to keep hidden.

Then Mahiru bowed elegantly and flashed a kind smile, which somehow seemed intimate and kind to everyone in the auditorium. From beside you, Shinya shifted in his seat and turned to look at Guren a few seats behind hoping to see his reaction.

"Thank you for the introduction. My name is Mahiru Hiiragi," she began, her voice like silk captivating everyone in the audience. "I will be the representative for this year's incoming class."

Her voice was clear and cheerful and seemed to send everyone in the audience into an awed trance. Mahiru truly was the very definition of perfection... How could you ever hope to even compete?

In the dark of the auditorium, your hands on your lap slowly bawled themselves into fists and you allowed your fingernails to dig into the soft flesh of your palms.

------

"Master Shinya?"

"Just Shinya."

"Master Just-Shinya."

"Ha! What?" he asked, turning to look at you from where his head had been buried in a spell casting textbook. It seemed you had finally caught his attention.

After lunch the two of you had trained together outside to enjoy the sunshine while it lasted and then had returned to the large apartment to shower and change. Now as you exited your shower, you felt it was about time to begin thinking about dinner.

"What do you feel like eating?" you asked. "I can make anything, but I need to head out to the supermarket-"

"Just order a pizza or something," Shinya interrupted, turning back to his textbook.

"But Shinya, are you sure that's-"

"That's an order," he waved you off and you sighed. Once he had made his mind up there was no changing it.

"Alright..." you sighed. "Anything in particular?"

He shrugged. "Anything you want."

He seemed completely absorbed in what he was reading and you decided not to bother him anymore. But as you moved through to the next room he stopped you one more time, only saying: "You don't have to do everything I say, y'know."

That was a lie of course. "Even if that was the case, it's not like you would listen to me anyway," you retorted. He laughed at this. You had learned a lot about him in the time you had spent with him including the fact that he seemed to like it when you talked back to him. Unlike many other Hiiragis he didn't seem to like the thought of a completely obedient pawn. It seemed to take out all the fun for him. But still, you had to be careful, especially around other high-ranking people. A mere slip of the tongue could result in execution.

"If I told you to jump off a bridge, would you do it?" he shrugged. His tone made it seem like he was making a joke but there was a sharper look in his eyes as he watched you carefully. He obviously expected you to say no. But...

"If that is what you wanted me to do," you answered, shrugging. It was the truth. For him, you would even walk down the path to hell... This time Shinya frowned however, obviously dissatisfied by your answer.

"I would follow you anywhere, Master Shinya," you told him, keeping your back turned so he wouldn't see the expression on your face. "Those are my orders..."

Then you left the room and walked away down the hall, leaving the white haired boy alone in the room. He sighed after a moment and turned back to his textbook.

"Just your orders, huh..." he muttered and turned the page.

Chapter Text

Juggling school, training, studying and sometimes even cooking soon settled into a kind of routine for you. You would spend your time in school either with Shinya, studying in the library or sometimes even eating with the others girls on your class, who seemed very interested in the specifics of being Shinya's bodyguard.

While being careful that you never surpassed Shinya in any way you soon began to climb up the ranks of the class until you were in the top five, along with Shinya, Mito, a laid back boy named Norito Goshi and finally a blond girl under the name of Aoi. Aoi remained a mystery to you however. She was precise and quiet and tended to leave promptly at the end of the day without saying a word. That was not to say that you had never heard rumours about her involvement with Kureto Hiiragi.

Today your training partner was Mito. She grinned confidently at you as your mock fight begun. You traded light blows against each other, earning yourselves a few bruises and scrapes, but on the whole the two of you were evenly matched.

"You've become strong (f/n)," Mito smirked, lashing out once more.

You blocked instinctively and once again moved to the offensive. "You too, Mito. It's been a while since we've trained like this."

Your fight was interrupted by a thud followed by the jeering of a crowd however and exchanging a glance, the two of you moved over to the group of students to see what was going on.

You pushed your way through the crowd to see Norito standing over Guren, as the other students laughed and jeered.

"Hey Norito, I hope none of its stink rubbed off on your fist!" a boy called out from beside you and you stamped down hard on his foot.

"Ow!" he hissed and turned to glare at you before recognising you and taking a step back.

"Oops," you growled, glaring at him. But he was certainly not the only one acting like that.

"Someone should remind the teacher that having this jerk in our class brings everyone's morale down," someone else called out, staring disgustedly towards the heir of the Ichinose Clan.

"Right?" Norito agreed with a self-satisfied grin. "Why'd they stick a weakling like this in with all the real students?"

Guren sat up into a sitting position, bringing his hand up to his lip. It came away bloody.

Mito stomped right through the crowd and stood over him. "How can you just sit there and let him talk to you like that? Aren't you ashamed?" she chastised him furiously. She seemed to be taking his weakness as a direct insult. "You're not even trying, are you?! You think just because he's stronger you should give up before you've even started?!"

Guren grinned sheepishly and answered: "It's not like I can win. After all, he's the eldest son from the Goshi Clan, right?"

This comment only seemed to enrage Mito further, though not for the reason you first thought.

"You're telling me you've never heard of the Jujo Clan but you're scared of some second fiddle from the Goshi Clan?! You've got some nerve, Ichinose!"

You blinked. Had he really never heard of the Jujo Clan before entering the school? Surely such a thing was not possible... While from a lowly ranking Clan, there was no way the heir to the Ichinose Clan could be so ignorant.

"Hey, who you calling second fiddle!" the Goshi boy broke in indignantly.

"Huh?"

"Jujo Clan bigshot," Norito taunted further. "You think you're so high and mighty. Just wait until I take over for the Goshis. I'll wipe that smirk right for off your face!"

Mito only laughed, undaunted and stepped closer to the boy, retorting: "Aww, poor little Goshi. Did he hurt your widdle feelings with the truth?"

"Keep that up and I'll hurt more than your feelings. Don't think I won't, just because you're a girl."

"Bring it on. I'll teach you the difference between a Jujo and a Goshi!"

You groaned a little at the twos antics and wondered if they would ever learn to get on. Well if Norito really would be the next head of the Goshi Clan they would have to.

"Get ready to eat dirt!" Norito leapt at her.

"Just try it!" Mito retorted bravely and retaliated.

A full fight broke out between them as they clashed weapons and cast spells at each other at a speed unimaginable to most humans. The other students seemed awestruck by this display of power and watched in a fascinated silence. It was totally clear why the two of them were in the elite class. Only Shinya and Guren seemed uninterested.

The teacher openly encouraged the fight, prompting the other students to watch this display of skill in the hopes they might learn from the two.

You had been standing just beside Shinya, but when you next glanced around you realised he had moved closer to Guren again and was saying something to him.

"Another great performance," he smirked at Guren. "And the Oscar for getting punched in the face goes to Guren Ichinose."

Guren didn't react, only glancing shortly at Shinya before turning his attention away. But Shinya was not deterred. He moved closer and stood right beside Guren, shoulder to shoulder.

"I doubt there's anything someone at your level could learn by watching a fight between those two."

Still no reaction from Ichinose. But Shinya hadn't finished.

"I've been watching you. You're even good at taking a punch. There's never any real damage but you make it look really good when you fall down--"

"How about you quit stalking me and go find a hobby?" Guren interrupted. He was probably the only person besides the Hiiragis themselves that would talk that way to Shinya. Not even you dared to go that far.

"Ha. I can't help it. You're my future partner against the Hiiragis. I've gotta find out how strong you really are, don't I?"

You looked around nervously, making sure none of the other students had heard but luckily it seemed that the noises of the fight had totally drowned him out. Still, you wished he would be more careful.

"I'm not your partner," Guren responded coldly.

"Come on, Guren," Shinya tried one more time. "Drop the act. We should spar. It will give me a chance to see what you can really do."

Shinya dropped into a fighting stance, holding out his hands into fists. This sent a hushed silence through the students surrounding them. Even Mito and Norito paused mid-fight to watch the outcome.

Shinya was of course the top student in the class. When it came to sparring nobody could top him in speed or skill and during his first ever match he had defeated Norito without a shred of effort. In other words he was leagues ahead of everyone else.

Meanwhile the students saw Guren as the underdog of the class. This match would be over in seconds. Or would it? Shinya had a dangerous look in his eye. It was obvious that he didn't believe Guren's show of weakness and he was determined to bring out his true strength. You wondered if anyone besides yourself and Shinya had noticed his true potential however.

"I'm not holding back this time," Shinya spoke, brandishing his fists. "I don't care how strong you think you are, Guren. If I hit you with full force you're gonna feel it. Even if you take the punch really well, you're gonna wind up with at least a few broken bones."

Guren only looked at him and then gave a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of his neck as if in embarrassment. "Come on, Shinya," he said, looking as though he was trying to play it off. "You know I'm not strong enough to spar with anyone from the Hiiragi Clan..."

"Shinya," you spoke up. "Are you sure? If he really is as weak as he says..."

You were getting a bad feeling about this. It was quite possible that Guren would attempt to take the punch anyway, despite what Shinya had said. If the boy was this adamant about keeping his power hidden, this punch would only injure him gravely and prove nothing. Surely there had to be a better way?

"Enough! No more excuses!"

To your surprise Shinya looked genuinely riled up at this point. He was going to see Guren's full potential no matter what. He jumped forward, swinging his fist. The energy surrounding his fist created a kind of maelstrom, drawing on the power of a demon itself. It was a strong spell and if Guren didn't fight back or at least dodge... But if Shinya truly believed he wouldn't dodge, surely the white haired boy would stop before causing any serious damage? Of course you knew deep down that he wouldn't. Shinya knew that the only way to bring out Guren's power was to really mean the attack and he seemed to honestly believe that Guren would dodge when it really came down to it.

But he didn't.

There was a sickening crunch as the punch hit Guren square in the chest, cracking several of his ribs on impact and sending him flying once again. You actually counted several seconds before he hit the ground again with a dull thud a few metres away, landing in the dust in a daze. The whole thing was done so quickly that it took a while for the class to realise what had happened. But even as they did, nobody moved.

Only Shinya walked over and looked down at the dark haired boy in shock, as though he couldn't believe his eyes. "What's wrong with you?" he asked. "Are you that stubborn? Or are you really as weak as you've been pretending?"

Just then you snapped out of your own shock and came rushing over towards the two boys. Mito followed right after you, much to the surprise of several of your classmates.

"Miss Aiuchi! It's Guren! There's blood coming out of his mouth!" Mito shrieked but to your dismay and disgust the teacher made no move to help, only sending a twisted smile at the boy in the dirt. A ripple of impressed murmurs passed through the student body at Shinya's strength. Nobody seemed to care about the poor beaten boy lying on the ground.

"This looks like internal bleeding..." you muttered to yourself, and rolled the boy gently into his side, hoping he wouldn't choke on his own blood. Shinya had moved off to the side, still watching Guren's limp body in disbelief. But you would have to worry about him later.

"Hey, are you okay?" you asked, touching Guren's shoulder again.

He didn't manage to reply. Instead he spat out a mouthful of blood and coughed painfully. Still no other students made a move to help.

"What's wrong with you people?!" you heard Mito yelling.

This seemed to snap Norito into action as well. Despite his earlier teasing it seemed like now, as he rushed over to Guren's side, he was genuinely concerned.

"Look at all that blood," he winced. "I think he's really hurt."

To your concern, Guren's eyes began to flicker and close.

"Hey, hey! Hang in there!" Norito shouted, seemingly noticing that fact as well. "We have to get him to the nurses office, quick!"

You nodded seriously. "Norito, do you think you'd be able to carry him?"

Without waiting for an answer, you turned to Mito and said: "Quick, help me get him up on Norito's back."

She nodded seriously and the two of you manoeuvred Guren in a way it would make it easiest for Norito to carry him.

"Oof! He's heavier than he looks!" Norito complained. "And I'd rather it was a cute girl..."

Mito began to scold him as the three of you hurried back towards the main building. As you looked over your shoulder one last time, you saw the teacher scowl and turn back to the other students, ordering them to continue sparring.

------

After making sure Guren was going to be fit to live another day, you left the nurses office to rejoin the rest of the class. You were the last to leave as for some reason you felt partially responsible. Was it because you had been unable to stop Shinya? But Shinya always did whatever he wanted... It wasn't like you could have done much... Right?

As you walked down the hall you realised someone was walking towards you in the opposite direction. You looked up and upon recognising the girl, gasped, paused and bowed deeply, unsure of what to say.

It was Mahiru Hiiragi, daughter of the most high-ranking member of the Hiiragi Clan, top student in the entire school herself. The looked even more beautiful close up and it took all of your effort not to stare.

"Lady Mahiru...!" you greeted, feeling a little breathless. "Forgive me for not realising sooner..."

She only laughed. A beautiful and cheerful sound like the ringing of a bell. It was enchanting and your eyes widened a little, unprepared for the intensity of meeting her in person.

"There's no need to be so formal, (f/n)," she said finally. Her smile was both kind and welcoming. "We're both the same age after all."

Your eyes widened. She had remembered your name! She seemed to read your mind because she let out another chuckle.

"Is it not the duty of a class representative to know each and every one of her fellow students?"

Then she looked over your shoulder and let out a sigh. If your ears hadn't deceived you, she even sounded a little shaky. You wondered for a moment whether you should ask but quickly decided that it was not in your place. What was it about Mahiru Hiiragi? While you treated every Hiiragi with the same respect your classmates did, the majority of it was for show. But with Mahiru...you felt a genuine sense of awe and respect whenever you saw her. She truly was a goddess in her own way.

"Please excuse me," the other girl said finally. "I have an urgent matter I must attend to."

You nodded and bowed again, watching her walk away down the hall and finally, much to your surprise, duck into the nurses office.

You paused for a moment but then shook your head. It was none of your business. Mahiru was worlds apart from you after all.

While she was the shining light of this school, it was your destiny to remain in the shadows.

With that final thought you turned your back and walked away.

Chapter Text

"Listen up everyone," Ms. Aiuchi called out, knocking on the blackboard to get the class' attention. "Exam week begins tomorrow."

She was of course talking about the qualifying exams that were held exclusively between the students at First Shibuya high school. A series of one-on-one spell duels that pitted the students of the school against each other in a battle of elimination. It not only determined a students class ranking, but also held significant wait in a students final evaluation for the year.

At the end of that year over half of the first year students would be cut. You were determined to make sure you weren't among them. Nor among the few students who inevitably died every few years in these fights. But of course people hoped to avoid such casualties as it would result in a lower score.

You had been training furiously over the last few weeks in order to prepare for these battles. Shinya had even allowed you to take some time off from your various other chores in order to train your body and study the heavy magic textbooks you had collected.

You glanced around to look at the white haired boy who once again seemed to be talking to Guren about something.

"Of course, some of us are luckier than others," Shinya was saying. "They won't be kicked out no matter how badly they do."

"Hmph. I don't know what you're worried about. You nearly killed me with one punch the other day."

You smiled a little and turned back to the front of the classroom. They seemed to still be getting along just fine.

To your surprise, Aoi turned around from her seat in front of yours. "Are you worried?" she asked quietly.

You blinked. The girl had never shown any kind of interest in you before. Why the sudden change of heart?

"A little, I suppose," you mused. "But if I lose here then I am unfit to serve a Hiiragi."

She nodded, seemingly satisfied by your answer. She said nothing more. Feeling now as though there was a silence stretching out between the two of you, you added with a smile: "I doubt you have anything to worry about though."

Aoi glanced at you curiously. You continued: "I've seen you fight. Where did you learn moves like that?"

She never got to answer as in the next moment the sound of a fist rapping on a blackboard sounded again and the teacher delivered her finishing speech, causing the blond girl to turn away to the front again.

"The one thing you must remember is that you must not - absolutely must not - lose to anyone from another class!"

Finally the bell rang, letting the students know it was end of class. There was a general feeling of excitement in the air as the other students began to head home.

You trotted over to where Shinya was standing near Guren, who quickly grabbed his bag and began to head towards the door. Shinya followed him.

"Wanna walk home together?" He asked, flashing a teasing grin at Guren.

"Get lost," Guren snapped right back.

Sayuri and Shigure had meanwhile made their appearance at the door to the classroom. The two of them stuck out like sore thumbs as Sayuri tried to get Guren's attention and Shigure attempted to hush her before they could draw too much attention to themselves.

"I'm gonna have to have a talk with those two," Guren muttered irritably.

Mito glared at him. "Why do you need two girl to protect you? Are all Ichinoses such cowards?"

This sent the other remaining students into a fit of giggles and laughter.

"What's wrong with that?" you muttered.

"Seriously," Norito predictably joined in, as always when it came to a conversation about girls. He saddled right up next to Guren and threw an arm around him. "But at least they're easy on the eyes. You should introduce me."

This was met by silence from the other students. With Shinya, Mito, Norito and yourself - all top students - all being so friendly towards Guren, the rest of the class weren't entirely sure of they could still get away with bullying him any more. Not that that stopped any of the other classes picking on the heir to the Ichinose Clan.

"Come on, Guren, tell us the truth," Norito tried again, a mischievous glint in his eye. "You're banging one of them, aren't you?"

Guren deadpanned as he met Norito's expression. "Since when are you interested in girls from the Ichinose Clan? I thought we were all just filthy mongrels?" he asked.

"I make an exception for hotties."

"I bet you do."

"Norito, that is hardly an acceptable-" you tried to interject but he ignored you.

"Come on, spill it. They're your bodyguards, right? So they do what you say? You ever sneak in at night and let them guard your body, if you know what I mean?"

It took you a moment to catch on. Mito on the other hand blushed bright red and began to yell. "You're such a pervert! If you're gonna behave like a dog at least do it on the street."

Her words pierced your ears and suddenly you realised what Norito must have meant.

"Ack!" you managed, making a strangled chocking sound, followed by a cough.

"Seems like our innocent little (f/n) finally caught on," Norito smirked, finally releasing Guren.

"Wha... Don't say stuff like that!"

"Th-that's right!" Sayuri added from her position by the door. "You shouldn't talk about Master Guren that way! He hasn't laid a hand on me! I should know, I've been waiting!"

Everything went completely silent at that and everyone's faces turned to look at Guren, waiting to see what he would do. The only sound was Shinya's uncontrolled laughter in the background and you looked around to see him supporting himself against one of the desks. You couldn't help but grin at this. His laughter was infectious.

"Should I pass that but if info on to Mahiru?" He asked, trying to regain his breath.

Guren looked irritable and let out a tired sigh. "Do whatever you want... I'm going home." He began to stomp out of the classroom followed by Sayuri and Shigure. Your eyes momentarily followed Sayuri's back. Now you understood. She was in love with Guren, someone beyond her status. Like yourself she seemed to have resigned herself to a position by the side of the boy she loved, knowing it could never go any further.

But maybe... But maybe if Shinya succeeded in his plan to overthrow the Hiiragis from within everything would turn out fine... Free of status and your Clans you would be free to stay by his side forever. But you shook the thought from your head for the countless time. You mustn't have false hope.

Turning away from Sayuri's back, you glanced back at Shinya. He too seemed to be following Guren's back down the corridor outside the classrooms but just then he turned his attention back to the others inside the classroom and ended up face to face with you. Feeling your face heat up, you quickly glanced away. Had he noticed you staring? You hoped not.

"So..." Norito was the one to break the silence. "Does that mean I still have a chance with Shigure?"

"Get your mind out of the gutter!" Mito snapped. You rolled up a thin spellcasting textbook and hit him with it over the head.

"Ow! That's not cute at all," Norito complained and you rolled your eyes. He was quick to recover however. "Oh I get it now. Come on, no need to be shy!"

You were about to retort when someone else beat you to it, slapping Norito's hand away. You glanced around in surprise, only to find Shinya standing behind you.

"Do you really think that's appropriate in a classroom?" he said easily, suddenly serious, an unreadable expression present behind his usual smile.

Norito never had time to react however, because in the next moment Shinya's attention snapped away from him and he hurried suddenly out of the open classroom door.

"H-hey! Master Shinya!" you called after him and went jogging behind the boy in time to see him catch a familiar boys fist, before it could strike Shigure. Your eyes narrowed and you recognised the boy who had been about to hit her as Seishiro Hiiragi. He was hard to miss really. He had an air of self-satisfied importance and arrogance, complete with his unusual looks and piercings. Not to mention he was always surrounded by his group of lackeys.

He was now glaring at Shinya, who's grip remained firmly on his arm despite this. Both boys had an icy look in their eyes. Below them Guren sat on the ground, looking up at the two of them with a blank expression.

"Master Seishiro," Shinya addressed his adopted brother. "This hardly seems like a fair fight for someone of your stature. If it got around that you were beating up on little girls from the Ichinose Clan, it might reflect poorly on the Hiiragis." Despite the situation, he sounded completely in control. After all Shinya occupied the moral high ground at this moment and he knew it. Seishiro wouldn't be able to go ahead with his actions without looking bad anymore.

Instead Seishiro glared furiously at the white haired boy and yanked his arm away, answering: "If I wanted your opinion if ask for it, you stray. You're forgetting your place."

You gritted your teeth at this direct insult at your master, but there was nothing you could do. Not against someone as powerful as Seishiro anyway without putting yourself and Shinya in danger. You just couldn't risk it, but still it infuriated you.

"My apologies. But..." Shinya attempted to apologise, making your blood boil. Not at him but at the injustice of it all. Shinya was being punished for doing the right thing. He had stopped Seishiro from hurting a girl half his size and yet he was the one being forced to apologise.

Seishiro was having none of it. "But nothing," he snapped, swinging his fist again and this time at Shinya who didn't even attempt to dodge. Instinctively you shot forwards in front of him hoping to take the full force of Seishiro's punch, rather than let it hit Shinya, but before you could get between the two boys, Shinya pushed you back again and the punch collided with the side of his face with a thud. He barely reacted and yet blood trickled from the side of his mouth as Seishiro gave a boisterous laugh.

"Ha! Looks like you know better than to fight back. You know you're no match for me," he taunted, but Shinya said nothing. You were enraged, but with every bit of willpower you had left you forced yourself to stand down. If you were to fight back against Seishiro Hiiragi at best it would reflect badly on Shinya, which was bad enough. But worst case scenario you could be executed and that wouldn't get you anywhere.

"The only reason pops chose you to be Mahiru's fiancée is because you're obedient. You better not forget that," Seishiro continued, rubbing salt into the wound.

"...Of course not, Master Seishiro," Shinya relented. Your bristled and you bit the inside of your mouth hard enough to draw blood.

"You're in the same class as this Ichinose mongrel, right? So what's the deal? Is he strong? They put him down as my second fight in the qualifying exams..."

Ahh... That made a lot of sense. He was sizing Guren up. Curious as to his power. Hmph. Well if Shinya couldn't draw out that power, he certainly couldn't.

"I though he was, at first," Shinya replied to his step brothers question. "After all, he is the next head of the Ichinose Clan. You'd expect him to at least be capable..."

"Hmph."

Shinya turned to glare down at Guren with cold hard eyes. There was a contempt on his face that he rarely showed, letting you know that he was truly disgusted by the situation.

"...but I was clearly wrong. What kind of trash would just sit there while a girl under his command is about to get hit? He lets his friends get hurt? In the end, he's just another two-bit jerk from a second-string clan."

He was angry. You could see that. But not just at Guren. He was angry at the entire situation, at the injustice of the whole thing. At a world where the strong could beat up the weak without any kind of retaliation.

Seishiro remained oblivious to that fact. He likely believed that Shinya was quaking in his boots and was definitely not aware that he was only feeding a raging fire that was already steadily growing out of control. To him, Shinya was probably just another of the Hiiragis puppets, unable to think for himself and if he was, then too afraid to. He couldn't be further from the truth.

"Ha, is that so? I should've figured," Seishiro sneered. "When his dad was at this school, they say he used to hide in the corner with his tail between his legs... Like father like son, I guess."

The surrounding students burst into laughter. It seemed that with with apparently both Shinya and Seishiro on their side the students had become more confident about bullying Guren once more. They jeered and laughed at him, calling him pathetic and weak.

You remained silently behind Shinya, who had clenched his fists tightly, which had gone unnoticed by anyone else. There was nothing either of you could do and with the mood Shinya was currently in you weren't sure if he even wanted to.

"Come on, this is getting boring," Seishiro decided a few moments later. "We're wasting our time messing with this loser."

Soon after the students began to disperse, realising that the show was over and loosing interest. They began to disperse, leaving only yourself, Shinya, Norito and Mito in the hall with Guren and his followers.

"Now you've gone and done it," Norito said pityingly, shaking his head. "If you can't even stick up for a girl how can you expect anyone to respect you?"

Mito looked furious. "Why don't you say anything back?" she shouted at Guren. "Don't you even care what they're saying?"

Guren looked up sheepishly. "They told me at home never to go against the Hiiragis..." he said meekly.

"And if they told you to jump off a bridge would you do that too?!" Mito snapped right back. You were inclined to agree. You understood that there must be some things he would prefer to keep hidden but letting a girl get hit was too much... And because of him Shinya had had to get involved and it had resulted in him being injured.

Mito whipped around and stormed off. Norito went after her, trying to calm her down a little. Now only Shinya and yourself remained.

You reached down to help Guren up but Shinya stopped you. "Don't bother."

You drew back again, leaving Guren to get up by himself. He watched Mito disappear down the hall, storming away before turning his attention back to Shinya, who only glared at him, his eyes cold like chips of ice.

"What a waste," he said, his voice thick with hostility.

Guren said nothing, so he only continued: "I really expected more from you."

Guren shrugged this time, and answered: "I guess you shouldn't have gotten your hopes up, then."

You narrowed you eyes at this. There was something about his attitude... You were certain he was still hiding something. There was no way he was as weak as he was pretending... But why would he go this far to keep it hidden? Shinya was too angry at the moment to see this, but maybe once he calmed down he would think it over again.

"I guess not," Shinya replied, his tone icy. "I was a fool to expect anything from a weakling like you."

Again Guren remained quiet, his expression blank. This only seemed to anger Shinya more however.

"You know what?" he hissed. "I'm done with you. Don't ever talk to me again--"

"You're the one who's doing all the talking," Guren interrupted insolently.

"Am I? In that case, stay away from Mahiru while you're at it."

You involuntarily bit your tongue as soon as her name came up again, that familiar feeling of jealousy washing over you. Shinya was defending her... Of course he would. He was her fiancée after all... But did he really love her after all?

Guren still said nothing at this. He didn't even look like he wanted to argue. Was that part of his act as well? You weren't sure this time.

"You don't have the right to talk to her," Shinya continued at Guren, unknowingly hurting you more than he was hurting Guren at this point. "You don't have any power or self respect. Someone who can't even put in the effort shouldn't have come to this school in the first place. You're not for to walk in the same halls as Mahiru."

This time you actively flinched as he said her name. You tried to play it off, hoping nobody had noticed. You weren't sure if Shinya had noticed, but he had finally stopped talking and you but your lip, trying not to let your emotions get the better of you. Why were you so upset? This is how it had always been...

You looked up nervously, hoping to make sure that nobody had seen your reaction, but still one pair of eyes met your own; Sayuri's eyes. She seemed to look at you with a new kind of understanding. Oh no... Had she figured it out already? Maybe you weren't as good at hiding it as you thought... She was close to tears at the entire situation as a look passed between the two of you and yet you both instantly understood each other's circumstances.

In the end you were the first to look away, afraid of what else she might find if she looked at you for long enough.

Guren began to speak again. "What am I supposed to do?" he mumbled, almost childishly. "I never wanted to come to this school. I don't belong here. It's you Hiiragis who made me come. I just obeyed. If I don't belong, then why due you bring me here in the first place? What do you expect me to do?"

At this point even you were starting to feel frustrated. How much longer was he planning on keeping up this act? How could anyone pretend to be so weak without feeling ashamed of themselves? He hadn't even been able to defend a girl... The disgust remained fixed on Shinya's face as well, but he didn't seem to trust himself to say anymore and whipped around, turning his back on Guren and stalking away.

You lingered for a moment, indecisively. Then you turned to look at Guren.

"There's still a chance to redeem yourself, you know," you murmured. Guren didn't respond, which you took as a sign to continue: "If he really thought you were as weak as you say he wouldn't have even bothered getting angry."

Guren looked like he was about to retort but your conversation was cut off when Shinya snapped: "(F/n)!"

You glanced back at Guren one final time before spinning on your heels and jogging after Shinya, falling into step beside him. He was staring straight ahead with a stormy expression and you decided to keep your mouth shut for now. Once he had calmed down a little he would likely see more sense.

It wasn't until you had left the front doors of the school that he slowed his pace a little, making it easier on your shorter legs. He looked around and gave you a look that was almost apologetic. Then he ran his fingers through his silvery hair for a moment and sighed.

You stood awkwardly nearby, not sure what to say, considering his current mood. While it was true that Guren had been weak, not even stepping in to help his own follower, Shinya himself had been hurt by Seishiro and had let some of it out on Guren as well. In the end, both Shinya and Guren were only first years and whatever they told themselves or the people around them, their situation was a difficult one.

"(F/n)," Shinya spoke up suddenly and you jumped a little.

"Y-yes?"

"Let's go get ice cream," he said decidedly and, seeming to remember Seishiro's punch, reached up and wiped the trickle blood from his face. Under the circumstances this may have seemed like a random request, but you understood. It had been a long day and both of you were tired. Why not just go and be normal high schoolers for once? Apart from anything else, this was most likely a form of apology. For what, you weren't quite sure.

Nevertheless you smiled gratefully and answered: "I'd like that."

Chapter Text

Later that evening you took some time out of your training to go to the supermarket. You had run out of milk and you were also planing to stock up on instant coffee for the next few days to keep yourself awake for the late nights of training and studying.

Upon entering the supermarket near the park you headed straight over to the freezer section. You quickly located the milk and were about to reach out for the last of the smaller cartons when your hand bumped against someone else's. You glanced around and came face to face with Sayuri, who looked equally surprised.

"Miss Jujo," she squeaked nervously, pulling her hand back apologetically. "Sorry..."

"Ah... Sayuri, right?" you greeted, sending her a small smile in what you hoped was a friendly manner. She looked surprised for a moment, shocked that you had actually remembered her name. "Please, just call me (f/n)," you added, rubbing the back of your neck sheepishly. "Nobody really calls me by my last name..."

Sayuri's eyes widened a little as she understood and immediately she began to look guilty. That hadn't been your intention at all and you began to panic a little, wondering how you could put her at ease.

"Ah... Here," you told her, taking the carton of milk on the shelf and handing it to her. "This is what you wanted, right?"

"Oh, but..."

You tried to laugh lightly, though it came out sounding a little stiff. "Don't worry, I'll just get one of the other cartons," you added with a wink and began to move away.

"I'll see you at school, Sayuri!" you called over your shoulder, grabbing a larger carton of milk on the way an waving it at her as a form of good-bye. "Oh, and good luck with your exams!"

"Y-you too!" she called after you. "I-I mean, n-not that you n-need it, just-- Augh..."

Her voice faded out behind you. Sayuri wasn't a bad person, but she seemed quite awkward around others. You wondered if there was any way you could make her feel at ease. These thoughts were running through your head, when in the next moment a young child, no older than perhaps eight or nine, rushed past, holding a stack of ice creams that was almost taller than himself. His unusual blond hair struck you and you almost stopped in your tracks. What had you just sensed...?

Just then the packets in his arms began to wobble and a look of panic crossed the boys face as he shot passed you. Instantly your hand shot out to steady him, your other (still clutching the milk), going to support the ice creams.

He looked up at you curiously before giving you a bright smile. "Thank you, miss!" he thanked you excitedly, before speedily continuing on his way towards the check out.

"Be careful!" you called after him, shaking you head. How children had so much energy you would never know. Had you really been like that once? Ignorant of the harsh ways of life? You almost laughed at yourself as this melodramatic thought passed through your head. You were already starting to sound like an old woman. Of course you hadn't ever been like that. The crushing expectations and disappointment of your Clan had always been suffocating you.

You finished up quickly after that and grabbed two lots of instant coffee, before going to pay as well.

By the time you exited the store the sun was low in the sky, bathing everything in an orange light. Birds sang from the park area and various insects chirped drowsily in the background.

As you walked towards the park, intending to pass through it, you were surprised to find your classmate Guren, the very one you had argued with only that day, standing and talking seriously to a tall man in a dark suit. The man he was conversing with was in his early twenties, but there was something strangely threatening about him. His features seemed to blur and shift as youwatched him and when ever you took your eyes off him for a moment you almost seemed to forget his appearance entirely. Guren seemed to sense it as well, as he was standing stiffly to attention, focusing only on the man in front of him.

Their conversation was interrupted when a moment later the blond boy you had seen earlier came stumbling up, various bags full of ice creams in both arms.

"Mr Saito!" He called out to the taller man, who assumed was Saito. "H-help! I think I bought too much. It's too heavy for me to carry!"

Guren turned to look at the boy and his eyes narrowed. Then his eyes flitted over you as well and became increasingly dark. You sighed. Well there was no hiding it now.

"Hi Guren," you called out, waving your hand half-heartedly and making your way towards them. He muttered something in response, letting you know he had heard you.

As you headed over towards where the unlikely trio was standing you overheard the boy asking: "Hey, Mr Saito, who's that guy next to you? He's got a nasty look in his eyes."

It was true that Guren was glaring at all three of you at this point. His murky gaze was almost enough to stop you in your tracks. It seemed totally unlike the blank expression he kept at school. When he realised you were staring, he quickly tried to change his expression, but at the same time continued to tensely flicker his eyes towards Saito every few seconds. It seemed he was in a tight spot.

If he was, then maybe you could help... And another part of you didn't want the young boy with the ice creams to be left alone with these two, especially not the taller man. There was something about the look in his dark eyes that made you uncomfortable.

"I don't know," Saito responded to the boys earlier question. "I thought maybe you knew him."

"Not me."

You narrowed your eyes. Something was wrong with what he said. If Guren felt as irritable as he currently looked, it seemed very unlikely that he had been the one to approach Saito.

"You better watch out, then. He's probably some kind of pervert," Saito smirked, glancing sideways at Guren.

"He does look pretty creepy!" the blond boy agreed loudly.

"Oi," you scolded, bonking the boy lightly on the head. "That's rude!"

"Sorry, miss..."

Saito seemed to grow interested at this and his eyes glittered cunningly as his attention turned to you. Guren frowned at this. He obviously felt he had more to talk about.

"Mikaela, do you know this girl?" he asked, glancing down at the boy.

The boy, who you now know to be Mikaela, shook his head. "No Mr Saito. We just met in the supermarket."

"Hmm, is that so? Well it just so happens that I have business with Miss (f/n) here. Would you care to join us on our way back to the orphanage?"

You tensed at this. "How do you know who I am?"

"I know a lot about you," Saito smiled. There was something menacing about that smile. "How about it Mikaela? Would you mind if miss (f/n) here were to join us?"

His round blue eyes turned to you with interest and he shook his head enthusiastically. You but your lip. On one hand you didn't want to get caught up in any kind of sticky situation. On the other hand, you couldn't just leave this matter alone... As well as the fact that you didn't trust this man to get the boy back to the orphanage without incident. You felt bad for the boy, all by himself like that... Would anyone bother to go looking for him?

"Alright," you answered coolly. "Then state your business."

Saito chuckled darkly and glanced between Mikaela and Guren.

"First, the orphanage," he stated confidently. "This is not for young ears. Come along now."

Saito took several heavy bags from the blond boy and began to walk. Mika trotted after him. You sighed and muttered a hasty excuse to Guren, before going after them. You felt his eyes boring into your back as you left and you knew he was watching you as you joined Mikaela and Saito down the road.

"Here Mika, let me take some of those," you offered, taking some of the weight of the ice creams onto yourself. "You don't mind if I call you that do you? 'Mikaela' is kind of a mouthful..."

Mika shook his head, letting you know that he didn't mind. Then he smiled at you again. He looked rather pleased to have been given a nickname.

"Well, feel free just to call me (f/n)," you then added. Truth be told you weren't quite sure how to talk to a child of his age. While still carefree and often still lacking common sense at this age, they were however beginning to understand more of the world at this point and they often tended to surprise you with their sophisticated thoughts and ideas. As well as that, there was something a little different about this child... He already had the air of a child who had seen more than he should have at his tender age.

The first time you met Shinya, when he was only a few years older than Mika was now, you got the same feeling. And if he had seen even half the bloodshed Shinya had been forced to inflict on others, then... It was a wonder he was still smiling.

Of course you could say the same for Shinya. But he was older now... He had come to terms with the realities of the world. This child, Mikaela, seemed too innocent somehow to have to bear such a thing.

As that thought crossed your head, you moved the plastic shopping bags to your other arm, leaned down and ruffled his hair lightly. He looked up curiously, almost nervously when you did. You smiled sadly before drawing your hand away again.

"Sorry," you murmured. "You just remind me of someone I know..."

-----

You stood with Saito, waving goodbye to Mikaela who was standing in the doorway of the orphanage and waving happily, surrounded by several other children, most of whom were younger who were also waving and happily eating their ice creams. You were glad to see that the boy had what resembled a family here. Somehow it took a load of your mind.

It was then that Saito turned around suddenly and began to walk in the opposite direction, stuffing his hands into his pockets. You followed after him, making sure to keep a distance between the two of you as you walked.

"Speak," you snapped after the silence began to draw out, dropping your act of friendliness now that Mika was no longer with you. "I don't have time to go for a leisurely walk."

Saito sighed, in a manner that suggested he was mildly disappointed. "You all say the same thing," he spoke in a bored tone of voice, finally letting his true colours show. "It's all business with you."

"You were the one who wanted to talk to me about business. Skip the small talk," you retorted, beginning to feel frustrated.

"Very well, you want to talk business? Let's talk business. How much do you know about The Thousand Nights?"

"Oh I don't know," you answered, rolling your sarcastically. "Just that they're leading magical syndicate in the country. Stronger even than the Hiiragis Imperial Demon Army themselves."

"You've done your homework."

"What about them?" you interrupted before he tried to go off on another tangent.

"What if I told you that ten days from now a war will break out between the Hiiragi Clan and their followers and The Thousand Nights?" he asked, pausing. The two of you had reached a desolate suburban area, which cast long shadows over the roads. Saito seemed almost a part of these shadows, blending in easily.

You also stopped I'm your tracks as he said this. He turned to look at you, to see your reaction. You held a poker face as he did, doing your absolute best not to let any of your inner emotions show. But on the inside you were in turmoil.

A war? Between the Imperial Demon Army and The Thousand Nights, the two largest magic syndicates in Japan? Something on such a scale could wipe out a large number of people, maybe even the entire country and you doubted even the Hiiragis would be able to win against a full scale attack from the latter. Which was a problem because in the end... You too, and more importantly, Shinya would be under attack. But in that case why was Saito telling you all this, whether it was true or not? Who was he? What did he stand to gain?

"And why would you say something like that?" You asked, sounding a great deal calmer than you felt. However Saito's answer only left you with more questions than answers.

"On the Christmas of this year, the world will come to an end," he said, the glint in his eyes sending a shiver down your spine, and not just because the breeze had suddenly picked up. "In their haste to take over, the Hiiragis themselves will release a viral outbreak. They have dabbled in forbidden magic and with the road we are on now, we can no longer overlook this. The war will come, and that is why I have come to see you."

"You said 'we'," you noted. "You are a member of The Thousand Nights. That is how you know all this."

"You're a sharp girl, Miss (f/n). It seems I was right in talking to you."

"Why would you tell me all this if you know who I am?" you questioned wearily.

"Another good question, Miss (f/n). As I said before, the war will come. But what matters now is how you will handle it. Which side you choose to stand on. As such I have an offer for you."

"You're saying that if I betray the Hiiragis and work for you I will be saved?" you snorted. "That's the oldest trick in the book."

"Ha! I'm not trying to convert anyone, Miss (f/n). I am offering you power."

"I don't need it."

"Not even to protect your precious Master Shinya?" He questioned. You froze immediately at those words and looked right into the mans eyes, suspicion practically radiating off you.. Saito chuckled, knowing that he had a hold on you now.

"That got your attention," he stated, looking almost amused.

"What do you want with Master Shinya?" you snarled, suddenly angry.

Saito chuckled and looked briefly up at the clouds. "You know," he mused. "You remind me a lot of someone else I met recently." Then he turned his attention back to you. "I'm saying that if you and Shinya Hiiragi agree to my terms, you can be spared."

"Oh? And why come to me? Why not go straight to Master Shinya?"

"He's more likely to listen to you if you go to him with your proposal. And," he spoke with a grin. "You'll go to any lengths to protect your beloved Master. Not to mention that you have something we need, (f/n) Jujo. But remember this: We will go to war, with or without your help."

You immediately knew what he was referring to and tensed. "Are you threatening my master's life?" you asked, adrenaline pumping through you. You were ready to strike at any given moment. If you were forced you would kill this man here and now to protect Shinya's life, even if it cost your own. Those were your orders after all... But you had long since given up trying to kid yourself that that was the only reason.

"Threatening?" Saito asked, sounding almost surprised. "No, nothing like that. I'm here to offer salvation, not to threaten anyone's life. It all goes well and we succeed in taking down the Hiiragi Clan, then you can be together with your beloved Master. Social standing won't be an issue any more! You might even take down Mahiru Hiiragi herself."

"No!" you snapped, raising your voice. "That's not what I want!"

"You do realise that Shinya is only covering for her, right? She never really loved him. She's just using him as her puppet, like every other Hiiragis." Saito said all this calmly, though there was a hidden menace under his voice. He seemed to be able to pick through all of the hidden desires you had tried so hard to push away. It became ever harder for you to push them down. Saito smiled as he realised he had gotten a hold on you.

You could protect Shinya. You would have the power to take down the ones who had put you and him in this position. You could have him all to yourself... But that was assuming what Saito said was true. You had no way of knowing for sure. But what if he was speaking the truth? Could this be your only chance to save Shinya's life? Your one chance to take down the Hiiragis?

"Can...can I think about it?" you asked shakily.

"No. It's now or never, Miss (f/n). Either you are with us, or against us."

You closed your eyes, thinking hard. You ran your options through your head. He was tempting you. Of this much you were aware. Trying to lure you away from what you stood for to get what you really wanted. He had seen your desires and he was giving you chance to have what you wanted. And if what he was saying was true then forming this alliance might be your last chance to save Shinya. But did Shinya really need saving?

But what if Saito was lying? What if he just intended on using you and then throwing you away like a puppet with its strings cut? Was he merely testing you? You couldn't trust at him. And were The Thousand Night and the Hiiragis so very different? You didn't want to become their doll.

Your goals aligned, that was true. But you already knew whose side you were on.

But above all, what would Shinya say?

You had your answer.

You opened your eyes, took a deep breath and spoke: "Go to hell."

Saito's eyes widened. "You're going to side with the Hiiragis? After all they've done?" He asked in disbelief.

"I'm not siding with you or anyone else," you retorted. "I am loyal only to Master Shinya and I would follow him to hell and back. We won't become your pawns. You're no better than the Imperial Demons. Maybe you're even worse. So I'll only say this once more: Go to hell."

You decided to trust in Shinya. If anyone could do it, he could and even if he failed, then at least you could remain by his side until the end.

Saito obviously hasn't been expecting you to react like this however. He stood there for a moment in silence.

"I see," he said after a long pause. "That is regrettable."

You held his gaze firmly, letting him know that you would not waver, no matter what.

"In that case," he continued. "It seems this conversation has reached its end. Goodbye Miss (f/n). We'll meet again very soon."

With this he turned away and disappeared into the fast lengthening shadows. He didn't look back.

You stood watching his back until he disappeared from sight. Then you turned and walked back the way you had came.

Chapter Text

The qualifying exams began at eight in the morning. In the beginning there were yawns and the rumbling if stomachs, but now you were about an hour into the day and your class, 1-9 was in a winning streak against 1-2.

At first Midori from your class had beaten a male student from 1-2 and held a knife against his throat. Then a boy whose name you couldn't remember barely won his own by the skin of his teeth. A match fought between Mito and Shigure from class 1-2 was, all things considered, technically a draw, though in the end Mito was declared the winner.

While Shigure had lost, Mito seemed to have found a new respect for her and seemed to have taken a liking to the girl, openly expressing disgust that someone as strong as her was working for a lowly heir such as Guren.

"Are you worried?" Shinya asked you at one point.

You shrugged lightly. "A little I guess. But if I lose then I am unfit to serve."

"..."

"..."

"Aren't you going to ask me?" Shinya questioned.

"Do I need to?" You retorted.

"Touché."

Norito's turn came next and he sauntered into the arena looking completely undaunted.

Norito won his match through impressive illusionary magic, taking his opponent out almost as soon as the fight had started. By the time he left the field, he looked almost as bored as he had done at the start.

"He's fast..." Guren muttered from beside you. You glanced at him. Surely he knew that it was only an illusion? Was this just pretence as well?

"No, he isn't," Shinya sneered at Guren from your other side.

"What?" Guren asked, sounding surprised. You shook your head. You couldn't tell if he was acting or not at all anymore. Maybe you would find out today.

Shinya only looked back at the centre of the arena without answering. He seemed barely able to look at Guren anymore these days.

Finally you heard you name being called. "(F/n) Jujo, Class 1-9."

"Here," you answered, stepping into the ring to face your opponent, a tall and wiry boy with a narrow face and dark hair. He smirked as you entered the ring.

"Get ready to eat dirt, Jujo," he mouthed at you.

"Right back at you, telephone pole," you muttered back, making him frown.

"Begin!"

Almost the second those words were uttered, the boy vanished into thin air. Just disappeared from sight. It wasn't a second later you sensed a presence coming up behind you and you whipped around just in time to clash swords with the boy.

Your classmates cheered and your opponent gritted his teeth and disappeared again. As if trying to confuse you he began to flicker around the arena, seemingly teleporting from one place to another and sometimes even multiplying.

You didn't doubt that this boy was good at illusionary magic, but if you concentrated... You closed your eyes for a moment, trying to feel the energy around you. There!

Just then the boy came at you and once again you raised your own weapon just in time to deflect another blade. It bounced off your sword harmlessly and with a hiss of annoyance, your attacker vanished again.

From what you could tell he wasn't very confident in his brute strength and instead was relying more on his illusionary magic than physical attacks. Which meant you needed to keep your wits about you. For now you would remain on the defensive, but when the time was right you would strike.

His speedy attacks went on for a full minute or so but eventually you could see he was beginning to tire. The illusions became slowly less convincing and wavered more often in your eyes.

Eventually he seemed to realise that his current tactic wasn't working and he attempted something else instead. Pulling a fuda out of his sleeve, he shot it at you through the air. It exploded in a cloud of dust, leaving you temporarily blinded. But it wasn't a problem... You just had to wait for the appropriate time to strike back.

Just then the boy came shooting in through the cloud of dust in the air and stuck what looked like a cursed paralysis fuda onto your forehead, making you stumble back.

Now was the time. You cast your own illusion spell, making it seem like you really were stuck in a position and then tore the curse from your own head. He couldn't have know the curse was going to have failed... You just hoped he hadn't seen through your illusion. At the same time the boy was about to point his sword at the neck of your illusionary self and unless the judges saw through your trick they would declare your opponent the winner at any moment. You had to work fast.

You returned your sword to its sheath and instead reached down to grab an enchanted shorter blade from where you had tucked it down the side of your boot, rushed up behind the boy and stuck the cold metal edge only a millimetre from his throat. Then you dispelled the illusion, leaving the two of you in the middle of the ring, your knife a hairs breadth from his throat as the dust cleared.

There was a short awed silence at this in which the judges declared you the winner, before the audience broke into applause and cheering. Of course as you looked into the audience you were mainly looking for one person in particular. It took less than five seconds to find Shinya's face in the crowd. He grinned at you when you met his expression and nodded, acknowledging your technique. You felt your heart skip at this, but tried to ignore it. Shinya's encouraging expression had been worth it more than just clearing the first stage of the fight.

Your opponent came after you, interrupting your thoughts while still sounding slightly shocked at his loss. "How did you..."

"Illusions..." You mumbled. "That's all. They were more effective then expected."

This was a lie of course. But you weren't about to admit to the fact that his curse had merely had no effect on you. If anyone found out about your condition...

You left the ring on a high a note and were met by the praises and grins of your classmates. The status your Clan name came with never ceased to surprise you at this school as your classmates crowded around you.

The attention was short lived however as in the next moment the judges called out another name. Honestly you were relieved when you were no longer in the centre of it all.

"Shinya Hiiragi, Class 1-9," one of the judges spoke loudly.

Shinya raised his hand lazily as he stepped forward into the ring. "I'm here."

The excited reaction of the surrounding students was disproportionate to the seemingly bored boy in the arena. Not that you could blame them. Your eyes were as much glued to Shinya as anybody. Whispers ran through the crowd.

"It's Shinya Hiiragi!"

"Shinya Hiiragi is fighting next!"

These words even drew the attention of some of the other bystanders from other classes and a large crowd began to gather for Shinya's fight. He seemed completely unbothered by all the attention.

"You'd almost think he was a celebrity," Guren laughed quietly beside you.

"In a way, I guess he is..." You murmured back.

Shinya's opponent was called forward next and was actually trembling as he came to stand on the opposite side of the arena. The poor kid looked terrified and you didn't blame him. After all, there was no way he could possibly win against someone as advanced as Shinya. And both of them knew it.

Before the fight began Shinya's eyes found yours in the crowd and he grinned a little when you have him a thumbs up sign before his gaze turned to Guren standing beside you and his grin turned into a challenging smirk.

"Hmph. I thought he had already given up on me," muttered Guren. "Maybe he wants to show off just how much stronger than me he actually is..."

"Though it may seem that way, my master has not entirely given up on you yet," you answered, watching Shinya in the arena. "You can still redeem yourself."

"You overestimate me."

"We'll see."

Ahead the judges finally called for the match to start. Shinya's opponent gave a deep bow and said, a little too loudly: "Lord Shinya... I'm ready!"

"Let's make it a good fight," Shinya replied confidently. You could already foresee the outcome of this match, but you were curious to see what he would actually do.

"Yes, sir!" the boy responded. He seemed happy that Shinya had actually graced him with a response and began to slip several fuda from his uniform. Like your opponent had been, he seemed primarily a spell caster and began putting together a powerful spell.

Shinya on the other hand stood idly by, waiting for the boy to finish. He yawned at one point and even looked around the audience, meeting the expectant and curious gazes of the other students. You wondered if anybody else had realised what he was doing. You were familiar with his techniques and could make an educated guess, but to someone unfamiliar with this trick it might seem as though he was just standing there, waiting for the attack. This was making his opponent grow increasingly worried by the second.

"Umm..." the boy began unsurely.

"Yes?" Shinya asked.

"Aren't you going to attack?"

"Oops. I guess I forgot," Shinya answered. You had to cover your mouth to stop yourself from grinning. You should have known he was going to pull something like this. He loved to put on a show.

"My spell is already finished..." Shinya's opponent told him anxiously.

"Is it? You'd better cast it then," Shinya answered, unbothered by the boys claim.

"But it's a pretty big spell... If it hits you full-on, I'm pretty sure it would kill you..."

"Really? This should be interesting then."

"What's he going to do?" Guren muttered.

"Wait and see," you whispered back. "But if I didn't know better, I would have thought you already knew..."

"But...I don't want to kill you, Lord Shinya. Are you...conceding defeat? I don't mean to be impertinent..." the boy asked confusedly.

"Cast your spell," Shinya ordered confidently. "It won't affect me."

This got your attention. A gasp ran through the students at this unbelievable claim. You understood. Throughout the entire match he had been conversing with his opponent to stall for time.

However, his opponents spell was a powerful one, even among the elite students of First Shibuya High School who had been trained mercilessly since they day they were born. This boy had managed to cast this powerful spell in seconds and under the normal circumstances his victory would be assured the moment he released it.

And yet Shinya claimed it would have no effect on him. It was quite unbelievable, but it had captured the attention of the audience who were completely silent as the scene unfolded before them.

Shinya's opponent seemed to break at this. He turned to the judges: "I can't kill someone from the Hiiragi Clan. Can I just be disqualified instead?"

The judges turned their attention towards Shinya, waiting for his reaction. "Is that acceptable?" one of them asked. You narrowed your eyes. You already knew what he would say.

"I already told him," Shinya said, sounding almost irritable. "To cast the spell."

"But..."

"But what? Do you all doubt my power?"

The judges retreated into a startled silence and exchanged glances with each other. After a long moment one of them turned the Shinya's opponent and you held your breath.

"Cast your spell," the judge ordered.

The boys eyes widened and he bit his lip. But then he seemed to steel himself and furrowed his brow in a determined fashion, gritting his teeth.

"Fine," he cried out. "But don't hold me responsible for what happens!"

'That brat...' you thought, irritated in the split second of silence that followed. As if he had even a chance against master Shinya.

The boy activated the spell.

The fuda which hung unnaturally in the air in front of him flickered and and exploded into a great molten ball of ever shifting fire, sending sparks flying as it hurtled towards Shinya at a terrifying speed. Not many people besides Shinya could even stand a chance.

The white haired boy seemed completely unbothered and lazily stretched out a hand in front of him.

Then he uttered a single word: "Begone." And with that the fireball hissed and simply fizzled out, disappearing instantly at his command, leaving the confused crowd speechless. Even the judges were stunned in to silence, and for a moment completely failed to announce the winner. Of course that made no difference. Everyone already knew who the decided winner was.

Shinya had been in control the entire time, right from the start. The curse was sabotaged before the fight ever began and had been destined to fail. While Shinya had been conversing with his opponent he had in fact been weaving a powerful illusion, unbeknownst to everyone else. It was dirty fighting, but in these exams, nothing was against the rules. Sweeping his gaze over the crowd, he turned on his heel and exited the ring, walking straight towards where you and Guren were standing shoulder to shoulder.

Finally the judges seemed to snap out of their daze and one of them spoke up shakily: "Th-the winner is Shinya Hiiragi!"

The surrounding audience burst into a sudden energetic applause and there were several hoots and cheers of excitement. As Shinya walked past Guren, he smirked, sending a chill down your spine.

"I'm guessing you didn't know what happened there, either," he taunted, and continued on his way without giving Guren a chance to reply. He beckoned you to follow after him, and you left your position beside the ring to return to his side, only looking back at Guren one last time when he called out after Shinya: "How did you do that?"

Shinya didn't even bother turning around and merely continued back towards the school building with you hurrying after him on your shorter legs to keep up. Guren had no chance to follow after you however as in the next moment the judge called out his name and he was forced to return to the ring.

When you looked around one final time before entering the building, you could see him dodging an attack from his opponent, seemingly only by the skin of his teeth, but in his eyes you could see a grim look of determination.

Chapter Text

"Here you go," you said to Shinya, who was sitting on the windowsill by the open window of the top floor classroom and tossed him a carton of juice from the vending machine.

He caught it effortlessly and immediately poked the straw into the top as a light breeze ruffled his white hair. You sat down on one of the desks near the same window and did the same, beginning to sip at the sweet juice.

"You fought well," Shinya praised you after a moment.

"Thank you."

"..."

"..."

"Aren't you going to say it back?"

You looked at him. "Do I need to?" you asked.

"Ha!"

The two of you fell back into silence again, continuing to look out of the window. You once again considered telling Shinya about your conversation with Saito, but lost your nerve again before you could even open your mouth. You needed more time to gather your thoughts first. Part of you was almost afraid of what he would say. What if he would be angry about it? Should you have accepted? No... You had to turn it down. You couldn't have made such a big decision without consulting Shinya first and that hadn't been an option at the time. More than that however, you had a feeling that telling Shinya what you knew could put him in danger. For now the less he knew of this was probably the better. You didn't want to put him in a situation which might make him look like a traitor and you certainly didn't want this information to reach the Hiiragi family just yet. It wasn't that you didn't trust Shinya, but under the truth serum it would be hard to hold such a thing back. If it came to that you would be executed alone and Shinya would have nothing to do with it. You were thinking how you could protect him, just as you always did. But would he see it that way if the truth ever came to light?

'I'll tell him before the ten days are up...', you promised yourself internally.

Down in the same ring you and Shinya had fought in only minutes ago, Guren was now still dodging his opponent. His movements were deliberately clumsy and unskilled, and yet he was managing to stay unharmed.

Shinya didn't say anything, instead moving his gaze to another ring where class 1-3 and 1-5 were holding their own tournament.

"Mahiru Hiiragi, Class 1-3," one of the judges called out. You could just about hear the loud voices of the judges and the loud cheering from the surrounding students as the girl stepped confidently into the ring. She looked calm and in control while her opponent looked like he had given up before the match had even started. You couldn't blame him. Mahiru was wholly undefeated, an undeniable fact. The only thing her opponent could hope to do is stretch out the match as long as possible to get a higher score.

The match begun and cheers went up and Mahiru instantly took command of the ring. Her spellcasting was done precisely and at an unimaginable speed, faster even than Shinya. Your eyes were glued to her fluid and controlled movements as she practically danced around the arena with her sword, and they would have remained that way if your thoughts hadn't been interrupted by a scream.

Following the scream to its source, a cold shiver of horror and disgust was sent down your spine and you froze instantly as your gaze landed in Seishiro and his hapless opponent. But only for a second before you let out a loud curse and rushed out of the classroom at full speed, not even answering to Shinya's calls as you dashed away along the hall.

You practically leapt down several flights of stairs, taking three of four at a time and sometimes even jumping over the banisters. Several students sent looks your way as you came hurtling down through the school halls and sped out of the back door into the yard where the tournaments were being held, but you payed them no mind, dashing straight over to the arena where the exams were being held between Class 1-1 and 1-4.

You pushed your way through the chanting crowd, praying you would get there in time and ignoring the protests of the people you pushed. When you had seen Sayuri in the ring with Seishiro from the window, the poor girl had already been on her last legs. Her face had been bruised, her lip cut and the front of her sailor suit had been torn open, leaving her clutching desperately at it to stop it from falling open.

The crowd jeered relentlessly, buzzing loudly in your ears to the extent that you wanted to scream to be quiet. It wasn't even directed at you and yet...

"Kill her! Kill her!"

"Kill the filthy Ichinose bitch!"

"Strip her naked!"

"What's a pig need clothes for anyway?"

You wanted to cover your ears. It was too much. How could anyone treat another human being in such a way? Especially a vulnerable young girl such as Sayuri?

The poor girl was stumbling weakly away across the ring, seemingly still trying to hold together what was left her shirt. There were tears in her eyes and her bruised and beaten body looked out of place on a girl such as herself. Pity rushed through you and you had to bit your lip not to cry out for her sake as you pushed the final steps towards the ring.

Seishiro was smirking unpleasantly at the girl as he opened his arms wide like the ringmaster of some sick circus. He knew he had the support of the audience.

"If that's what the crowd wants, that's what the crowd gets... Let's strip the she-piggy!" he called out sadistically. You finally reached the edge of the arena in time to see him walk calmly towards the stumbling girl who looked terrified as he reached out towards her chest. She slapped his hand way and stumbled another step backwards, but Seishiro was simply too fast for her, landing a vicious uppercut to her jaw. Her head snapped back violently at this and what was left of her shirt fell open, all the strength having left her.

Because that's how Seishiro worked. He humiliated and then killed you. His score wouldn't even be lowered. Seishiro had the entirety of the school on his side.

"Stop!" you shrieked, horrified, but the chants of the surrounding students drowned you out as you struggled against the crowd. Sayuri doubled over in pain as Seishiro landed another blow to her stomach.

"She-piggies should keep their filthy bodies to themselves," he jeered.

Should you try to interfere? Why weren't the judges ending the match? But even as you wondered this, you already knew the answer. The judges were completely on Seishiro's side. There was nothing Sayuri could do. It was hardly a fair fight by any means.

"Not so fast," Seishiro laughed maniacally, throwing a flurry of punches and kicks at poor Sayuri who ended up being tossed about like a rag doll, quickly losing consciousness.

"Stop! Please stop!" you howled and were about to run forward to break the two up, even if it meant risking your own life against Seishiro, but arms grabbed you from all sides, hindering you from moving forward. The crowd was in a frenzy. Even your family name meant nothing here.

You became aware of someone else fighting their way through the crowd and looked up hopefully, only for your heart to sink when you realised it was only Guren. What could he do?

"Why won't you stop the match?" Guren shouted over the noise. His voice carried and yet the judges only sent him twisted smiles. There would be no help from that corner.

Seishiro grabbed Sayuri's neck and lifted her right off the ground, beginning to squeeze.

"There you are," Seishiro smirked at Guren. "I was wondering what was taking you so long. You're just in time to see one of your followers die."

"You son of a bitch..."

"Haha, such anger. Do you think a weakling like you can stop me?" Seishiro grinned confidently at him. He seemed to be enjoying himself. "Fine then, let's go. There's no need to wait for our match tomorrow. We can see who's stronger - Hiiragi or Ichinose - right here and now."

Guren narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. Then he muttered something to himself and stepped forward. At the same time you finally managed to fight yourself free of the crowd and ran forward, stretching your arms out wide and standing facing Seishiro in front of Guren.

"Please, don't do this!" you shouted and the crowd went immediately still, every eye fixed now on you. "This is wrong! Lord Seishiro Hiiragi is clearly the winner; please end this match!"

"You insolent bitch--" Seishiro snarled. The judges looked at each other.

"Miss Jujo, if you have an issue with the rules of this match, then you will have to take it up with the esteemed Hiiragis themselves," one of them said eventually, with a warning tone.

"Dammit," Guren hissed from behind you. You sent a glance over your shoulder. The situation was turning against you and as you met Guren's eyes you could tell that you both shared this thought. Jeers and mutters ran through the crowd.

"Jujo...? But her hair..."

"Did she dye it?"

"But why? Isn't she a real Jujo?"

"But she's taking the side of that mongrel!"

"Shh! I heard she's with Lord Shinya..."

Out of the corner of your eye you saw Shinya standing by the doors of the building, watching the scene unfold, though he was tensed and looked ready to rush forward should Seishiro actually attempt anything. If it really came down to it... Surely Seishiro wouldn't be able to win against all three of you, even taking into account Guren's apparent lack of strength? But you didn't want to drag Shinya into this. He had already taken a punch for you this week.

"This is between me and the Ichinose brat," Seishiro growled at you, actually baring his teeth a little. "Little bitches shouldn't bark so loud."

That last insult was directed straight at you but you did your best to ignore his words. After all, that's all they were; words. Shinya's expression remained unreadable.

"Please," you continued desperately. "Guren is weak. Everyone knows he doesn't stand a chance against you."

You looked desperately towards the unconscious Sayuri. You weren't sure how much more she could take.

"Then... Are you saying you will fight me in his place?" Seishiro then suggested, a sadistic smile spreading across his face. In the distance you saw Shinya leaping down the flight of stairs and making his way hastily towards where the four of you were in the ring.

Your mouth felt dry. Would you go this far, just to cover for Guren? You doubted he would even thank you and the thought of taking Seishiro on send a fearful shiver down your spine. But this wasn't just about Guren anymore... You couldn't stand to see Sayuri being treated like this and at this rate she was going to die.

"Ha. Little Shinya seems to have taken a liking to you," Seishiro grinned darkly. "So why don't I test you for him? Show me what makes you so special."

The crowd cheered in excitement at this. They were once again all taken in by Seishiro's words.

You gritted your teeth. You weren't strong enough to defeat someone Seishiro yet and taking him on in a fight now would result at best in humiliation. At worst, he might kill you.

"(F/n), don't!" A familiar voice shouted from the crowd. You looked around to see Shinya who looked uncharacteristically worried.

Seishiro snorted. "That's right. Go run back to him with your tail between your legs. Or can't you take an order?"

You bristled at this. But you forced yourself to remain calm, at least on the outside, but you were struggling with an awful dilemma on the inside. Disobey Shinya and save Sayuri... Or do as he said, give in and leave Sayuri to her own devices.

But you knew already that when it came to a test between absolute, all consuming loyalty and saving a life... You couldn't just let a human life fade out. You'd already seen enough death in your short life. You closed your eyes and against your better judgement you fell into a fighting stance.

"I'm sorry, Master Shinya," you whispered, squaring up to Seishiro as best as you could, especially considering he was over a head or so taller than you. He smirked and was about to taunt you again. But before he could...

"Wait...!" someone grabbed your arm before you could continue.

You turned around to see Mahiru holding onto your arm and stretching her other arm out in front of Guren to stay him. When had she arrived...? Just moments ago she'd new fighting an opponent of her own. She must have made short work of him, you supposed. Her strength was unmatched.

"Neither of you are strong enough to beat Seishiro as you are now," she told you seriously. "If you fight him now you'll be killed."

She was speaking to both of you but her eyes only met Guren's. She smiled at him, a beautiful innocent smile, which always seemed to hold a hint of sadness. Then she turned towards Seishiro.

"My ears must be deceiving me," she spoke, her voice turning cold and her expression and demeanour changing instantly. Her words rang out crisp and clear through the air, which seemed to have dropped several degrees in the last few seconds. The crowd was completely silent. "I thought I just heard you say you were planning on killing that girl."

Seishiro glared back at her, though for some reason the hateful expression he wore didn't have the same credibility as Mahiru's cool stare. She had a commanding air surrounding her while Seishiro looked more like a child throwing a tantrum at this point, just because things weren't going his way.

His voice remained steady however when he replied: "...This is none of your concern, Mahiru. Stay out of my business."

"This is my business. I won't let you dirty the Hiiragi name."

Inwardly you cheered for her at that. Again that feeling of awe and admiration grew inside you as you watched her easily take control of the situation.

"I told you, stay out of it!"

Mahiru quickly lost patience, realising that words would get her nowhere with Seishiro. It was time to speak the only language he understood.

She sprang forward gracefully, with incredible speed, leaving no room for a counterattack. Seishiro flailed wildly, trying to push her attack away, but he never stood a chance. Mahiru changed direction at the last moment, instead going for Sayuri rather than finishing the attack. Her hair flowed behind her as she did.

'A goddess,' you thought, feeling dazed and watching the whole scene in a kind of detached fascination.

It was over in seconds. Mahiru effortlessly wrestled Sayuri from her brothers grasp and dropped elegantly to her feet, the unconscious girl in her arms.

Seishiro's face twisted in anger. He gritted his teeth and curled his hands into fists, getting ready to swing at his sister.

But she stopped him with mere words, her face dark, eyes unreadable.

"Are you sure you want to take this any further?" she murmured. Just for a moment a look passed through her eyes, so full of anger and hatred that it made you gasp out loud. While it seemed to have gone unnoticed by the majority of the student body, Seishiro seemed to get the message.

"You brat," he hissed, obviously not used to being challenged. "You think just because you're dads favourite you can-"

"Do whatever I want? I don't have any interest in making father happy and I never have," Mahiru spoke boldly without any hesitation, despite her shocking claim. Seishiro was a sore loser though it seemed.

"You stupid, little..."

"This conversation is over, Seishiro. Judges," she then spoke louder, turning to face the judges who immediately snapped to attention as Mahiru's disdainful gaze turned towards them. "I believe the match is over."

"Ah... F-forgive me..." one of them apologised shakily, suddenly unsure of what consequences there might be. But Mahiru seemed merciful today.

"Apologies are unnecessary. Just end this disgusting match."

The word 'disgusting' sent a ripple through the crowd who up until that moment had been in a tense silence.

"Th-the winner is Seishiro Hiiragi!" the judges announced a moment later, but nobody cheered. All eyes were on Mahiru as she walked purposefully towards Guren and handed him the unconscious Sayuri. The boy gripped her tightly, as if afraid someone might try to hurt her again.

"Your follower," Mahiru said coldly.

"I'm sorry-" Guren tried to apologise, but she cut him off.

"I don't want you to apologise to me," she interrupted forcefully. Her hard eyes were still unreadable. "Especially not this weak you, who can't protect the girls in his life."

She turned her back on him and instead began to walk towards you. You bowed quickly and then stood stiffly to attention, wondering what her verdict on your actions would be.

She came to a halt right in front of you and stood looking at you for a moment. Still she showed no expression, but then her eyes seemed to soften, just a fraction and she reached out a hand to touch your shoulder.

"You did well, (f/n)," she murmured. Your eyes widened a fraction and you looked up at her face in surprise. Her praise seemed to fill your mind and for a moment everything else just seemed to vanish. But then she continued: "Shinya is waiting for you. Go to him."

You snapped to your senses and glanced around, following her gaze. As you did Mahiru began to walk away, not once looking back towards Seishiro or yourself or even Guren. But you barely noticed in that moment as you made eye contact with Shinya. His eyes were dark and worried, a strange mixture of anger and concern. With a heavy heart and a final glance towards Guren to make sure Sayuri was alright, you began to trudge towards where Shinya was standing. Around you the crowd was dispersing, solemn murmurs and tense whispers filling the air around you.

When you reached him, several seconds passed before either of you said anything. Then you bowed deeply and spoke quietly: "I'm sorry, Master Shinya... I disobeyed your orders."

The silence after only lasted several seconds but it seemed to take an eternity. Then Shinya sighed and it took all your mental power not to raise your head to see his expression.

"Raise your head," he ordered. "People are gonna stare."

"A-ah... I'm sorry," you apologised again, straightening up.

As you did, Shinya raised a hand to your forehead and flicked it gently, barely enough hurt. He didn't seem angry in his actions.

"Oww..." you protested.

"Don't worry about what happened earlier," Shinya continued with a shrug. "That wasn't an order."

You looked up at him in surprise. "It...it wasn't?"

"No, it was more like a plea. I knew you wouldn't listen," he told you lightly, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. You inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. It only lasted a second however because in the next moment his words struck you again.

Was he...worried about you? Is that why he had called out? You immediately tried to push this thought away. It was presumptuous to think like that. He already had a fiancé...

The cold look in Mahiru's eyes flashed through your mind again and then the feeling of her hand on your shoulder as she praised you. She was perfection... You could never even compete. Even if you stood a chance, it wouldn't be right.

"But in the end I couldn't do anything," you murmured. Mahiru had once again been the one to save the day. You had been unable even to save Sayuri by yourself... She had done it all alone.

"That's a strange thing to say," Shinya answered. You looked up with a jolt, realising that you had spoken loudly enough for him to hear. As he said this he raised his hand again and this time brought it up to your head, where he gently placed it on your hair and petted your head lightly. Your eyes widened and for a moment you stiffened, uncertain how to react but unable to push back the feeling of pure joy his touch brought rushing through you.

"You did well today," he praised you then, unknowingly repeating Mahiru's earlier words, and the world seemed to stop around you. You looked up and met pale blue eyes. There was an unusual gentleness in them and you instantly felt a feeling of safety and happiness wash over you. With it came exhaustion however, crashing down on you after your scare with Seishiro. Your legs began to tremble as you realised how dangerous the situation had been and once again you silently thanked Mahiru for interrupting before anything had gone seriously wrong for you.

"Come on," Shinya decided, looking at the exhausted expression on your face and dropping his hand back to his side. "We're done here."

With a stretch he spun on his heels and started walking. You jumped into action and followed on his heels, still glowing from his earlier praise.

At that moment you decided you would do anything, just to see that look on his face again. His praise was all you needed.

Looking back over your shoulder one more time, you could see Guren lifting Sayuri in his arms and carrying her away from the arena, his eyes hooded and dark.

Sayuri was clutching onto him, her eyes closed. She was covered in cuts and bruises that somehow looked out of place on her.

You couldn't help but feel some level of responsibility for her current condition. Had you helped earlier it might not have come to this... With a shake of your head you looked ahead again. It was best not to think of it like that.

You would take the anger you felt towards Seishiro and store it away. It would only make you stronger, you decided. Someday he the other Hiiragis would regret their actions. You would see to it yourself.

But for now you would focus on surviving this brutal arena they called a school.

Chapter Text

The hospital was a sterile grey place that smells like iron and disinfectant. Futile attempts had been made to make the colourless maze look more homely; the occasional flowerpot filled with fake plastic flowers, so they wouldn't need watering, paintings and murals on the walls... But the atmosphere remained heavy and oppressive. You shivered slightly as you walked along the winding halls. You had never liked hospitals.

The woman at the front desk had looked at you dubiously as you had asked for the patients name and for a moment you felt sure she would turn you away. But on assuring her you were a classmate of the patient, she let you pass with a severe warning not to disturb the patient in question. Visiting hours were almost closing, she said and told you severely that you had less than an hour.

You had nodded quietly and made your way up to the room number she had given you.

A small bouquet of flowers was in your hand as you walked up the stairwell, swaying by your side. You hadn't really known what else to bring and with some research you had discovered that flowers were the usual thing to bring for a patient in hospital. Still you began to feel slightly self conscious carrying them around.

As soon as you rounded the corner of the next floor, something whizzed through the air just past your ear, and you only just dodged it before it could nick your ear. A kunai had buried itself into the wall behind you.

You whirled around and dropped into a defensive stance, but then relaxed a little as you realised who it was. Shigure stood a few metres away, outside one of the hospital rooms. She glared at you and held several other kunai in her hand, ready to throw them at the slightest provocation. 

You raised your arms in surrender and smiled nervously.

"What's that?" Shigure asked suspiciously, her eyes flickering to the flowers in your hand.

"Oh... Well I was told that bringing flowers is traditional when someone's in hospital, so..." You trailed off awkwardly.

"Are you an idiot?" Shigure then asked. 

"Um. I hope not," you answered sheepishly, rubbing your cheek with a finger. "Don't worry, there's nothing in it."

"Why are you here?" Shigure fired another question at you. "I won't let you hurt Sayuri."

Oh well, you thought. She was bound to be suspicious after what happened. It wasn't like you had anything to hide.

"Actually... I'm just here to talk," you explained. "I came to see if Sayuri is okay."

"She isn't," Shigure said bluntly with an undertone that definitely seemed to say 'because of you'. "Go away."

"That's enough, Shigure," a third voice interrupted. It was a deep voice and you turned to see Guren standing behind you. You blinked, not having heard him approach. He must have come up the stairs after you.

"But..." Shigure answered hesitantly, biting her lip.

"Let her pass."

Guren's eyes were unreadable as he looked at you and then firmly at Shigure. She still looked uncertain.

"Master Guren, are you sure?" she asked, her eyes flickering between you and Guren.

Guren said nothing, instead turning to you and nodding as if saying "go on". Still nothing showed in his eyes but you realised that this was his way of thanking you for covering for him earlier that day. It surprised you a little. You had half expected him to turn you away, let alone let you enter Sayuri's room. He was showing a level of trust in you that made you unwilling to do anything that might betray that trust. It was the kind of quality that made someone a good leader, you realised.

You walked quickly past Shigure who was still watching you suspiciously, feeling her eyes on you. Guren was already walking off again, sauntering away towards the vending machine at the end of the hall, deep in thought. 

Guren seemed dark and taciturn but you didn't believe he was a bad person. You already knew that the meek personality he put on at school wasn't his true self. You were sure Shinya knew it too, especially with the way Guren talked to him when nobody else could hear. 

You knocked lightly on the hospital door, calling: "Please excuse me, I'm coming in!" 

Sayuri was looking curiously towards the door as you walked in, obviously not recognising your voice. For a moment you struggled to make eye contact with her, but eventually managed a strained smile.

With a gasp she began trying painfully to sit up in the hospital bed as she recognised you, her large eyes round with worry and suspicion. She was covered in various bruises and scrapes, bandages wrapped around her head and neck, her left face black and blue. There was an eyepatch over her right eye, presumably to cover a black eye. She looked exhausted and pained as she struggled to sit upright. 

"M-miss Jujo!" she squeaked in a form of greeting. You snapped into reality and began waving your hands frantically in front of your chest. 

"Wait! Don't get up! I just wanted to make are you were alright," you spoke fast and then immediately regretted your words. What if you had made her remember what she had been through? There was a tense moment of silence before you remember what you were carrying.

"Oh yeah... I brought you flowers," you told her as she lay stiffly back on the bed, too exhausted to keep struggling. She looked surprised. You continued quickly: "I heard that's what you bring people in hospital, so... Ichinose gave the okay." 

"Oh..." Sayuri answered awkwardly. "Thank you..."

She still seemed unsure of herself. You wished there was some way to get her to relax. 

"Oh... Thanks again for the other day," the girl spoke up again before you spoke however, her large eyes focused on you. 

For a moment you weren't sure what she meant, but then you remembered your run in with her at the supermarket several days ago.

"Oh! Don't mention it," you answered with what you hoped was a reassuring smile, hoping to put her at ease. "I like your phone charm by the way," you tried to strike up a normal conversation, holding up your phone and placing the flowers down on the empty bed beside Sayuri's. "Mines is similar actually." 

"Oh... Thank you! Y-yours too..." The girls eyes flickered confusedly to her own phone sitting on the bedside table beside her.

"Thanks... Hey is it okay if I just call you Sayuri? Then you can just call me (f/n)," you continued.

"Y-yes! Miss (f/n)!"

You laughed sheepishly at this and responded: "Really, just (f/n) is fine."

You walked around the bed and sat down on one of the visitor chairs, folding your hands over your phone on your lap.

"Um, so how are you doing?" you asked, then decided that was probably a stupid question. Anyone could tell just by looking at her that Sayuri had been through something awful. 

"I-I'm fine... I just need some rest, they said... It looks bad but it's mostly just bruises," she laughed nervously, trying to play it off. It seemed she was trying to keep a brave face. Then she became serious again. "Master Guren told me what happened. I don't know how I can repay you..."

"Don't worry about that!" you answered, shocked. You hadn't even thought about any kind of repayment. You were just glad she was alright. Seeing her alive and for the most part well was enough for you. You were only glad you had been able to help her. "I'm just glad you're okay..."

"Augh... I'm sorry if I worried you," she answered miserably.

"You don't have to apologise... Hey Sayuri, I've been wondering... But are you and Ichinose...?" you questioned curiously.

She caught on quickly and grew flustered almost immediately, her face growing red. 

"N-no, nothing like that! I mean I'm glad you thought... But I'm not- I can't... Augh..." 

"Oh, of course, sorry," you grinned knowingly, resting your chin on a hand. "But what's the deal with you two? When I first saw you, you looked so much like a couple..."

You were teasing her lightly, but her eyes widened a little. "D-did we really?" Despite her embarrassment she looked vaguely happy at your misunderstanding. 

The more you talked, the more her stammer seemed to fade. She seemed to grow steadily more easy around you until eventually the two of you were talking almost freely about various inconsequential topics.

When the hour was almost up Shigure was surprised to come into the room to shoo you out, only to find the two of you avidly discussing the best curry recipes.

Before you left you turned to Sayuri one last time and held out your phone again. "Hey Sayuri, let's swap phone numbers." 

By the time you left Sayuri looked tired, but slightly more relaxed then she had been before and you came away feeling relieved you had been able to help. What kind of terrible impression must she have gotten of the Hiiragis from her run in with Seishiro? Well to be fair, they weren't nice people for the most part...

You also felt strangely tired however. You weren't used to having such lengthy conversations, especially not with people your own age. At school you had a slight reputation of being a lone wolf and rarely talking without first being spoken to. You kept to yourself and that's just how you liked it. The only person you spoke to on a regular basis was Shinya and despite occasionally feeling slightly nervous about what he would think of you on occasions, talking to him didn't exhaust you in the same way.

It wasn't even that you didn't get along with others; talking to them for an extended period of time just tired you. It was as though you were acting, forcing yourself to show an interested and cheerful side of yourself.

The sun had begun to sink behind the high buildings of the city skyline by the time you left the hospital. The air war daily warm, humid even, and although there was a breeze, you barely even needed a jacket.

Just as you stepped down from the flight of stairs into the pavement below, your phone buzzed. You glanced down and flipped your phone open.

'1 New Message from Shinya'

Surprised, you opened it and stared at the brightly lit screen for a moment though the dark and then smiled a little.

From: Shinya

To: (f/n)

RE: I'm bored 

heeey don't be out too long you never know who you might meet ( *｀ω´)

Honestly... Was he trying to mess with you? He'd have to try harder than that...

To: Shinya

From: (f/n)

RE: I'm bored 

are you trying to scare me again? sorry but I'm not a kid anymore 

You stuck you phone in your pocket again, pushing your hands into them as well and grasping the phone in case.

Then only a few metres later it buzzed again and with a good humoured roll of your eyes you opened it up again. 

From: Shinya

To: (f/n) 

RE: I'm bored

come on when do I ever

You snorted quietly to yourself and moved your thumb across the keypad. 

To: Shinya

From: (f/n) 

RE: I'm bored

go to bed we have more exams tomorrow 

Then:

From: Shinya

To: (f/n)

RE: I'm bored

same goes for you (f/n) (￣^￣)ゞ

You grinned and pushed the phone back into your pocket. You had made dinner before you left so it wasn't like he had anything else to do. The exams were tiring and very physically demanding and you hoped he would take it seriously and get some sleep beforehand. 

'Well, one way to find out,' you thought to yourself and broke into a jog, heading home along the brightly lit city streets.

------

The first thing you realised on entering the apartment is that the lights in the hall were still on, which possibly meant Shinya was still up. Secondly, someone has gone to the trouble of cleaning up the dirty dishes.

That must have been Shinya as well... You wished he wouldn't keep taking on all of your jobs on top of everything else. He had to concentrate on his training. Keeping the house in order was the job of a servant... It was your job.

As you entered the living room area, you jumped slightly when you realised someone was sitting asleep on the couch but immediately relaxed when you saw it was just Shinya.

His eyes were closed, his head tilted slightly to one side, a hand on an open textbook on the sofa beside him. Had he stayed up studying? After you told him to rest as well...

You tiptoed slowly around the sofa and stopped in front of him. Gently you slid the textbook from his hand and set it on the table. Should you wake him? You didn't want to...

He looked so unguarded and gentle the way he was now...  Like a normal high school student. When he was awake he always seemed to have a false smile on his face. He rarely showed anything that might give away his true intentions. In a way when he was asleep it was the only time you got a glimpse at his true self. Would he ever trust you enough to be able to confide in you properly? You knew his history and what he had been through but even as he told you there had been a smile on his face as if he were merely telling you an amusing story and he had never brought in his emotions. At this point you weren't even sure if he understood his own emotions after suppressing them for so long with a plastic smile.

But he might catch a cold if he slept out here... You couldn't let that happen. 

But first... You gently brushed white hair away from his eyes and leaned forwards, closing your eyes and pressing your lips softly against his forehead. Your heart thudded almost painfully in your chest as you did so but a rush of happiness seemed to fill your heart in that moment.  

You wouldn't have dared if he had been awake, but... As you watched him sleep it was hard not to feel those emotions you tried so hard to keep hidden. Nothing would change. Nothing could change. It was fine this way. You were content just being by his side. 

After a long moment you pulled away again and allowed the silvery hair to fall back over his forehead. He seemed to shift a little as you did so and for a moment you began to worry you had woken him up already. How what you explain your previous action? But his eyes remained closed, his face content in his sleep. You watched him for a moment before regretfully placing an arm on his shoulder and shaking it a little.

"Master Shinya?" you called softly.

For a moment you weren't sure if he had heard, but only a moment later his eyes fluttered open and he glanced up at you in surprise for a moment before yawning and breaking into a tired smile.

"You're late," he grinned.

"You're still up," you scolded immediately in response, trying to hide your blush. You pointed towards the bedrooms. "Go to bed."

"Yes mom," he teased.

"Why are you still awake anyway?" you asked, ignoring his last comment. "Last minute studying?"

"Nope," he answered, standing up and stretching. "I was waiting for you."

"Hah... You never listen, do you..."

He sent you a light smirk in agreement and began to head off towards the bedrooms. You watched his back, feeling that familiar affection rising up info your throat again. For a moment you almost called after him, but held back. What would you say even if you did call out?

Instead you settled with a quiet: "goodnight", but Shinya must have heard because he answered: "Night!" and a moment later disappeared into his room.

You watched the spot where he had through the door, pausing for a moment to think. Had he stayed up just for you all this time? You felt strangely flattered by that, but tried to tell yourself that it could mean anything nonetheless. You quietly cursed these feelings that resided in your heart. Why did it have to be him? Someone who would always be just out of your reach... 

Somewhere else, in a different world, under different circumstances, could you have been together? Without all the fighting, the constant power struggle, the contempt of the Hiiragis... Would you have been a couple? For a moment you indulged in the thought, a feeling of warmth rising in your chest and a small smile crossing your lips before you could stop it.

In a world where you could hold his hand... Brush his hair out of his eyes... Share his warmth... You closed your eyes for a long moment, imagining.

But as soon as you opened them again, you shook your head to clear these thoughts and turned away towards your own room down the hall, your wish once again banished into the corners of your mind.

Chapter Text

"You're really going to help him forfeit the match?" you exclaimed, however keeping your voice down to a whisper. You looked up at Shinya's face in shock.

"It's already been decided," he retorted firmly, and you could tell he was on edge. It seemed that whatever hope he had left in Guren had gone and at this point even you had to admit that perhaps you had overestimated him.

After everything... Even after what Seishiro, his opponent today, had done to his follower, he still wasn't going to fight? Why would he go so far for an act? You couldn't forgive Guren if he didn't stand up for Sayuri.

"But won't you get in trouble for this?" you continued anxiously, biting your lip. Why was Shinya doing this? Why would he stick his neck out for Guren?

Shinya shrugged. "What's the worst that can happen?"

You said nothing. You didn't want to think about the worst case scenario. Shinya turned away, taking your silence as an agreement, and began to walk towards where the match would have been held. You followed after him, trotting to keep up with his long strides.

"At least let me go in the ring instead," you pleaded.

"No can do. I'm the only one who they'll listed to, remember?" Shinya declined immediately.

"If you're going to put yourself in danger all the time, why do you even need me?" you complained at him.

For a moment he stopped, his face turning thoughtful for a second. An odd expression passed over his face. Then he began to walk again.

"It's not a case of needing," he answered quietly. You were about to ask him what he meant when the judges spoke up.

"Seishiro Hiiragi, Class 1-4. Come forward!"

You tensed. This was it. "Please reconsider, Master Shinya!" you tried one last futile attempt as Seishiro stepped confidently into the ring, that infuriating smirk still plastered to his face.

Guren was standing a few paces away from the ring, his expression unreadable.

"Guren Ichinose, Class 1-9. Come forward!"

You gritted your teeth. Shinya gave your shoulder a small pat and made his way towards the arena. Guren made no move to interject. Murmurs of confusion passed through the crowd, questions whispered between the students.

Seishiro's eyes narrowed as Shinya stood in front of him and began to speak. You watched the scene anxiously as the white haired boy began to carefully explain.

Behind you Mito and Norito had already turned to Guren and were firing questions at him. Guren only sent them a sheepish grin in response.

"I'm forfeiting the match," he explained.

"What?!" the other two exclaimed immediately in unison, their eyes round in shock.

"You're not serious are you?"

"This is going to far!"

The two of them glared at him, trying to change his mind, but Guren only responded with excuse after excuse. Biting your lip you turned back to the ring.

Seishiro's face was twisting in surprise, shock and then annoyance as Shinya explained. You couldn't deny that it was refreshing to see him look so rattled, but given the circumstances... Your sense of justice just couldn't leave this one alone. Seishiro couldn't be allowed to get away with this.

You turned to Guren and planted yourself firmly in front of him, blocking his view of the arena.

"Listen to them, you idiot!" you snapped. Mito and Norito looked vaguely surprised that you were joining in but wasted no time in nodding in agreement. "Listen, even if you lose, we'll stop the match before he goes too far! You have to fight... Or... Or everything Sayuri did for you will be for nothing-"

"Dammit, why can't you guys just leave me alone?" Guren cut you off. Mito was at a loss for words and exchanged a look with Norito who looked absolutely disgusted. Guren continued: "I don't need you three telling me what to do. I'm forfeiting the match. I'm weaker than Sayuri. So what point is there-"

His voice was cut off by a sharp cracking sound as your right palm collided with his face. His face snapped to the side as you smacked him, all the anger his excuses had built up in you coming out in this single strike.

Murmurs and several nervous giggles came from the students near enough to see what had happened. Mito and Norito were watching you as though you had grown a second head. Guren slowly raised his hand to his red cheek, his eyes slightly widened with surprise. It seemed nobody had expected this action from you.

"You're the worst!" You snapped. "You're awful! After all that Sayuri did for you! You're going to let Seishiro get away with that? Master Shinya was right. You are a waste of space!"

Your hands curled themselves into fists. You didn't care of his meek attitude was an act anymore. He was taking it too far. No matter what he was trying to protect, where his ambitions lay... How could he sit back and let the Hiiragis treat his follower like that?

"(F/n)..." Mito began uncertainly, but trailed off, seeing the look in your eye.

Seishiro's voice rang out from behind you. "Ha! He's forfeiting? You've got to be kidding me! I can't believe he's running. Not after what I did to his woman. The Ichinoses really are pathetic!"

Hah. Now there was some irony. Even a bastard like Seishiro couldn't believe Guren would let him get away with injuring a girl like that. Even he knew what he had done was wrong, even if he didn't care.

You sent Guren a final glare and whipped around, stalking away back towards the arena. Behind you murmurs and jeers went up in the crowd, as news of Guren's forfeit reached across the school grounds. Your anger was beginning to ebb a little by this point and you looked up at the sky, trying to drown out the many sneers and insults being thrown at Guren. You wouldn't interject this time. You couldn't justify what he had done.

Why did you care so much? Was it because you somehow identified with Sayuri? Or because you knew the importance of the stronger ones using their strength to stand up for the weaker? Whatever it was, it had really gotten to you.

Just then a change came over you and a jolt was sent through your body.

You sensed danger. From where? You looked instinctively back up at the sky, following your senses. Something was wrong. A beam of red light flashed in your vision, hurtling through the sky, straight towards where you were standing with the crowd of students. Whatever it was, you were pretty certain it wasn't part of the tests.

Everything changed in seconds.

For a split second you locked gazes with Guren and you knew he had seen it to. Alarmed you realised Mito and Norito were also in direct danger of being hit.

"Guren!" You shouted.

"I know, dammit!" he yelled back and lunged forward, barrelling into the two of them. They let out exclamations of surprise, but you had no time to make sure they were unharmed as the first ray struck, taking out more than just a few of your fellow students in a matter of seconds.

You whipped around, instinctively unsheathing your sword. The attack had come, and it was coming from the sky. More beams began to strike the ground around you and you jumped over the wounded and through crowds of panicking students.

The explosions weren't large, but those who stood in the epicentre didn't stand a chance. You caught sight of pale ruffled hair and met a pair of blue eyes through the cloud of rising dust. The air was thick with panic.

"Shinya!" you cried out, pushing through the students, who were desperately trying to run, while tripping over bodies and colliding with each other. You had to get to the arena...

A boy without an arm ran past you, howling. You felt something sticky and wet splatter your face and realised it was blood.

"They're dead, they're all dead!" someone screamed starting a chain reaction of more horrified screams.

Shinya began to fight his way towards you through the crowd as well. The Thousand Night had arrived and were picking the students off in handfuls, just as Saito had promised. That had been two days ago.

Saito had lied.

"(F/n), look out!" Shinya's voice rang out over the turmoil. With a gasp you looked up and realised that a ray of light was heading straight at you. You attempted to dodge, but only bumped into someone.

A girl clung onto you and meeting her eyes, you realised it was the girl who had first talked to you on the day of the opening ceremony.

"You should join us for ice cream after the morning assembly," she had invited you that day, a smile on her face.

Now her eyes were twisted with fear and panic and she desperately tried to escape. For a moment she seemed to recognise you and clung onto you, her nails digging into your shoulders as she shook you.

"Help me," she pleaded, locking eyes with you.

You didn't have time to react because in that moment someone else collided with you and you stumbled back, falling ungracefully to the ground and the girl was once again out of your field of vision as the beam collided with where you had been standing only an instant before.

You lay on your back for a second, winded. You became aware of someone hovering over you, their hands planted on the ground on either side of your head, protecting you from a shower of dirt that rose up from the explosion. Clearing your eyes of blood and dust you looked up to see Shinya braced over you, having knocked you out if the path of the ray himself. His blue eyes were wide.

"Shinya!" you gasped, relief flooding through you. This was mixed with guilt however as, once again, he was the one who had saved you.

"Are you-" he began but the moment of relief didn't last long and you never got to answer, instead suddenly heaving upwards with all your might and rolling both of you over, until Shinya was instead on his back underneath you.

Another beam of red light hit the soil right next to you, almost knocking you away had you not forcefully braced yourself against it and you felt yourself being showered with dirt that had been thrown up in the second blast.

"Thanks..." Shinya breathed, looking up at you in slight surprise and you nodded, getting to your feet. He pushed himself to his feet beside you.

"What's going on?" he asked, taking a moment to take a breath. The beams had sent up smoke screens to blind the students before the real attack came. You could barely see five metres in front of your face. It was like being in a thick fog.

Screams and the clashing of swords could be heard above the rumbling noises.

"Don't kill me! P-please, don't kill me...auughhhh!"

"Oh god, my arm!"

"What's happening?"

"You won't get away with this!"

The shouts continued, mingled with the sounds of weapons colliding and thuds as people hit the ground. Someone wailed and cried over the noise.

You spotted Guren nearby. You were about to call out to him when...

"Who the hell is that?" Shinya hissed.

A lone figure floated almost casually from the sky and drifted down into the centre of the schoolyards fighting arena where only minutes ago the matches were being held. He looked strangely unbothered by the surrounding chaos.

"Saito," you whispered, so quietly that nobody else would be able to hear you over the noise.

Seishiro barged into your field of vision, stomping towards the man in the suit, seemingly having decided who his main target was. "You made a big mistake, chump," he snarled. "You think you'll get away with attacking the Hiiragi Clan like this?"

Saito yawned and shook his head, finally answering: "That's exactly what I think. I hate noisy brats like you."

Under any other circumstances you might have laughed at Seishiro's disbelieving look of indignation at this. Chains spouted from Saito's body and shot towards Seishiro, who dodged. He still had a look of confidence on his face however, seemingly still believing he was in control.

But Saito made short work of him, shooting chains at Seishiro until he had him exactly where he wanted him, backed into a corner of his own design. And you knew that this wasn't the limits of Saito's strength by far. He could move much, much faster.

"Checkmate," Saito smirked. "When you meet your maker, tell him it was pride that was your downfall."

You realised in shock that Seishiro was about to die. He may have been a selfish asshole with no redeeming qualities, but you couldn't just stand by, especially not as a member of the Jujo Clan, when he was right in front of you. You pushed yourself off and began to sprint towards him, just as Saito shot another chain, so fast it would have been impossible for Seishiro to dodge it.

As you ran you activated a spell to sharpen the edge of you blade, but Guren was faster.

"Move, you fool!" he snapped at the other boy and kicked him at full force, enough to send Seishiro flying out of your limited field of vision. You came skidding to a halt and whipped towards Guren.

"I'll cover you, move!" you snapped, lashing out as one of the chains shot towards you. You struck it away with a flash of your sword. They were moving at full speed now, whipping through the air like tentacles towards yourself, Shinya and Guren.

It was impossible to focus on them all individually, but Guren was clever. He was selective with his attacks, making sure to strike only when absolutely necessary so as not to waste his energy.

His spells were already active, magic to sharpen his blade, magic to unsheathe his sword faster and magic to curse anything the blade cut. Any one of these would have been impressive spells and Guren had activated them all in an instant...

You could barely believe what you were seeing. Up until the end you hadn't given up hope that he might be stronger than he seemed, but this by far exceeded your expectations.

A chain came hurtling towards him, but he slashed in through with ease in a single strike.

This was enough to draw out gasps from both you and Shinya.

"H-how did you do that?" Shinya asked in absolute astonishment. It seems even he had underestimated Guren's potential power. So it really had been an act all along... Guren had everybody fooled. You wondered if you would be able to take Guren in a fight yourself and realised in surprise that you weren't sure. His power matched even Shinya's...

Gurens attention was drawn to Shinya and you began to scramble towards them, anxious as to what Guren might do.

"...Dammit," the dark haired boy cursed. "You're the last witness I ever wanted."

You came to a halt a few paces away, half keeping an eye on Saito, knocking away stray chains that came in your direction, while listening attentively to their conversation with one ear.

"If you're so powerful, why have you been hiding it for so long?" Shinya pressed.

"Be quiet!" Guren snapped in response. "Unless you want to be on the receiving end of this sword next. I know better than to trust someone who can't keep his trap shut."

Shinya's eyes widened.

"Bastard!" you snarled, taking a leap towards the two boys.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," Saito stopped you before you could get to them, scratching your cheek with one of the pointed ends of the chains. You cursed, and knocked it away, but as you did a second chain came hurtling at you.

As you were kept busy with Saito's oncoming attacks, you heard Guren continue: "Now you know the truth. But answer me one question. Were you serious when you said you wanted to destroy the Hiiragi Clan?"

Shinya didn't answer for a moment, contemplating Guren's question.

"You've seen my strength," the Ichinose heir continued. "If you were lying, I'll cut you down right now, where you stand. And your follower too."

Guren swung his blade, giving Shinya no time to dodge as he aimed for your masters throat.

"No!" You shrieked, abandoning Saito's chains one more and lunging towards the two of them.

"Ngh," Shinya gasped in shock, just as the blade came to a halt at the nape of his neck, the cold edge pressed against the skin. You felt a small burst of relief, but it didn't last long. You skidded to a halt, only a metre or so away from the two of them. You weren't out if the woods yet. You were afraid to act, worried about what Guren might do.

But Guren only smiled, sending a shiver down your spine.

"Of course, if you were serious about what you said, then I guess I could use you as a servant. What do you say? Follow me, and we'll take out this jerk in the suit together."

"You...!" You hissed furiously. "If you do anything stupid I'll-"

"You'll kill me? Try it if you dare," Guren interrupted you. You bit your lip and your grip on your sword tightened but you didn't move.

Shinya glanced down carefully at the blade levelled against his throat. To your surprise he didn't look especially bothered. Rather, he actually looked pleased.

"Heh. Don't get ahead of yourself, Guren. Who says I'm not as strong as you are?" he said with a grin. Surprisingly, he didn't look worried.

"I do," Guren growled and you bristled.

"Don't be so sure-"

Shinya never managed to finish because in that moment Saito shot another round of chains at you. Guren dodged first, finally taking his blade away from Shinya's throat and you dove sideways towards where Shinya was standing.

It seemed that your fears were unwarranted however, because Shinya dodged easily, slashing the chains away as he did.

"Master Shinya, should I-"

He waved you off with a grin and winked. You closed your mouth and nodded, slipping several protective fuda from your sleeve. Then he turned to Guren who looked mildly surprised when he realised Shinya had managed to dodge.

"...well? How should we take down the guy in the suit?"

With a swift movement the white haired boy shot several fuda against Saito's chains, sealing them into the ground at his feet, an impressive and complex spell to have mastered. Guren gritted his teeth irritably.

"Hmph. I still think I'm stronger than you," he muttered.

"Wanna put that to the test?" Shinya retorted confidently.

"Save it for later," you hissed at them.

"Just my luck," Saito spoke up, interrupting the three of you before you could take it any further. "I picked the worst spot to land. There's only eight people on the list of dangerous targets at this entire school, and I'm stuck handling not one, but three of them."

"I see," Guren answered him, his eyes narrowing. "So you've already investigated us before coming here. Didn't you, Saito?"

Your suspicions were confirmed; these two had had prior contact. The question was how much did Guren know and to what extent was he involved?

"Of course," Saito shrugged in response. "We wouldn't start a war with the Hiiragi Clan without doing our homework first."

"Wait a second, Guren," Shinya broke in, glancing between the two. "You know this guy?"

Guren gave him a quick run through the previous events, to your relief saving you the trouble. You might have felt worse about not saying anything before had Shinya been more surprised, but as it was he didn't look that shocked by this revelation.

"Ahh, now it all makes sense. I probably would have figured it out for myself if I'd given it some thought. After all, how many people out there are capable of attacking the Hiiragi Clan head on..."

"...other than the Thousand Nights? Quit asked stupid questions. You've got the brain of a monkey," Guren finished. You let out a low growl of irritation at him.

"Keep flapping your gums and maybe I'll take care of you before the suit here gets a chance," Shinya spoke right back.

"You and what army?" Guren seemed unperturbed.

"Want to bet you can take the two of us?" you joined in, raising your sword.

"Haha. Anyway, back to the matter at hand," Shinya said, raising his hand to stay you. He scanned your surroundings. "It looks like we're surrounded by smokescreens. None of the other students or teachers can see us..."

Guren and yourself glanced around at this. The smoke that had been sent up in the earlier attacks had almost created a kind of wall or barrier between the three of you and the other students. You couldn't help but wonder if there was in fact physically something there, a barrier of some kind, stopping others from entering. Perhaps that was why you hadn't seen Seishiro reappear.

"This has to be intentional," you breathed, spinning around once to take in the place. From beyond the smoke screen there were sounds of screaming and weapons clashing.

"Hah. Why are we the only three on this side of the smokescreens, Guren?" Shinya agreed, turning to the other boy. "We're the students who hate the Hiiragi Clan the most, and we just happen to get stuck together? When you stop to think about it..."

"It's so much easier negotiating when your partner is intelligent," Saito grinned at the three of you. "Obviously I'm here to talk, not to fight."

"Hmph. So talk," Guren growled.

Saito smiled. Not a friendly smile however. It seemed ominous and threatening in your eyes.

"...Join us," he proposed. "Let's crush the Hiiragi Clan together. Once the Hiiragis have been beaten into submission, you two boys can be left it charge. Any who remain will be your slaves. You will no longer have to follow the rules of social standing."

Saito shot a long sideway glance at you as he spoke his final sentence. You pointedly ignored him, and yet your heart was pounding. Would he tell Shinya what you had discussed? What else might he tell him?

Saito had gotten Shinya's attention with this however. He seemed interested in what Saito had to say.

"Well, that's certainly an interesting proposition," he answered, as though weighing his options. "But who would be in charge if this new empire? Me or Guren?"

"That's not my concern," Saito shrugged. "You'll have to fight it out between yourselves."

You tensed. Saito was trying to turn you against each other. Shinya could see that, right? He turned to Guren.

"Well, you heard the man. What do you think?"

Guren didn't answer. You kept your mouth shut. Surely Shinya would do the right thing... But he had to come to the decision himself.

"Don't tell me you've already made a deal with them? Are you working for the Thousand Night?" he continued to prod Guren. "What were the terms?"

Guren looked at him, giving the two of you a sideways glance. "I told you, you talk too much. If you guys want to accept so much then go ahead and accept. Becoming King and Queen of your little Empire."

You took a sharp intake of breath at this. Did Guren know about what you had discussed with Saito? Had he guessed? No... You were overthinking it. He probably just got the wrong idea...

"Well..." Shinya began but Guren interrupted him, seemingly not having finished.

"For my part, I'm not interested in being a puppet for the Thousand Nights. I've already had enough of bowing my head. My answer is right here!"

Guren leapt forward, swinging his sword with movements so fast your eyes could barely keep up. Such control...! There was fire in his eyes as he brandished his sword, putting all the hatred he held into this one blow.

"I'll destroy anyone who tries to control me!" he roared, bringing down the blade.

Saito didn't even flinch. There was no way he was human...

"We've been through this before," Saito said boredly over the noise, his voice commanding. "Don't you remember? Physical attacks don't affect me. My body has been altered to resist such tactics."

Guren didn't relent, merely slashing through the chains as Saito attempted a block.

So this was the true Guren. This was what he was really like... Did this boy even have feelings at all? Or was he just as empty as his eyes made him seem? All of what had happened before had been an act... What kind of a person could go through all of that for an act? Seeing his followers suffer and doing nothing about it... What was his goal? What was he trying to achieve? His resolve was frightening... And his anger wasn't even directed at you. What had made him like this?

A sideways glance at Shinya told you he was watching Gurens actions with a similar thoughtful interest. You couldn't make out what was going on in his head at this moment. Was he still considering Saito's offer?

Just then Guren's blade made contact with Saito's shoulder, cutting straight through the flesh. Saito only smiled.

"I told you, physical attacks are useless..."

Guren continued his attack, undeterred, instead pulling a fuda from his sleeve and with a single swift movement, stuck it straight into the blade of his sword. The blade flared into life and glowed a deep crimson, like blood spreading over the surface of the cold metal.

"Kujakumaru," he shouted. "Release!"

Immediately the air around you seemed to hum with electricity and the energy of the curse shot from Guren's sword and began to release tendrils which seemed to spread through Saito's body.

"That's not Hiiragi Magic," you whispered, wide eyed.

Shinya nodded in agreement. "It's a curse."

"Such a powerful spell..."

Saito obviously hasn't been expecting Guren's alternative approach and a look of panic spread across his features at the unexpected situation.

"Gh...! Ngh... Wh-what's happening?! I can't move!" Saito was shouting now, obviously shaken. The curse was consuming him from within, black smoke still pouring from the wound in his shoulder. "My body was designed to resist all Hiiragi Clan magic...!"

"I'm not a Hiiragi," Guren snarled in response.

You narrowed your eyes. It has been obvious from the start that Saito wasn't human. But if not then what was he? A demon? A vampire? A gruesome experiment if some kind? It something else entirely? Whatever the case, the man you saw before you was not his true form. Did his disguise have something to do with the smoke billowing from his shoulder? You wondered if he had taken some innocent persons' skin to hide that form.

"Look at what's happening to you, Saito," Guren cried out sadistically over the noise. "Do you know why you're glowing red? The curse is feeding on you! The curse changes you, and then it devours you. Once it has finished consuming you, you'll be trapped for all eternity inside the sword.

"The sword..." you repeated.

"Kujakumaru," Shinya added, putting two and two together. Stray chains flew this way and that but it was easy enough to fend off any that came flying on your direction as Saito was distracted. Shinya was concentrated on Saito and Guren as you warded off the attacks. He seemed to be evaluating the two.

"S-stop...!" Saito cried out pleadingly. It seems panic was winning over as he realised he might actually be about to die.

"If you want me to stop, then you'll have to answer my questions," the dark haired boy ordered. "Why did you choose to attack the school? Why attack a bunch of helpless kids? The Hiiragi Clans power isn't concentrated here. It doesn't make any sense."

Screams echoed through the surrounding dust clouds and you dreaded to think what you might find on the other side. You also wanted to hear Saito's answer. What could justify this senseless brutality?

"B-because..." Saito stammered weakly.

"If you lie to me, I'll kill you on the spot. If I even suspect you of lying, I'll kill you. So think carefully before you answer. Why are you here?" Guren's dark eyes were hard. There was no mercy in them.

You held up your sword, deciding to deliver the extra prod he needed. "Come on, Saito," you spoke. "You can't talk your way out of this one."

"I guess I've got no choice..." he sighed after a moment and closed his eyes with a sigh, looking strangely calm again given the situation he was in. Again you faintly noticed the air humming and tensed. Something was wrong... Saito had one last trick up his sleeve.

It was concentrated in his eye.

"Shinya, his right eye," you hissed.

"Right."

A moment later his eyes opened again and a symbol appeared directly on his right eye, coiled like a snake ready to strike. How could there be a spell directly on Saito's eye? Unless... He was some kind of experiment.

Guren tensed in front of you and looked ready to dodge. He was able to save himself the effort however because in the next moment Shinya stepped forward instead and with a casual movement that almost seemed comical he simply plastered a fuda over the spell, sealing it on the spot.

"You don't need to retreat," he said to Guren. "There, it's sealed."

Saito gaped for a moment, uncertain as to what just happened. Then he gasped. You wondered if he had been so wrapped up in his conversation with Guren that he had forgotten the two of you were still there. But whatever the case it had played in your favour.

"I want to hear your answer too," Shinya added. "I don't really care what happens to the other Hiiragi students...but there doesn't seem to be any reason for you to attack here. You didn't bring that many troops with you, either. Once the Imperial Demon Army shows up they'll have no problem clearing you out. What are you trying to accomplish?"

As soon as Shinya said this, it dawned on you. You gasped out loud.

"Did you figure it out?" Saito answered. "Dammit I thought this would be easier. For a group of kids you guys really are strong..."

"You came here for something specific, didn't you?" you spoke over him as he trailed off. "You knew it wouldn't take long to find, so by the time the Army had arrived you had planned already to have retreated. The question is what it was that you came to get."

Saito winced in genuine distress this time. "Damn... I told my bosses to send more than one guy to deal with you three-"

Guren lost patience and drove his sword deeper into Saito's chest, causing him to gasp in pain. For a moment Guren watched him lash out in agony. The chains which floated around you like some kind of a cage began to writhe furiously and you were forced to keep half an eye out for any that might come to close.

"No more stalling," Guren ordered. "Answer my questions, and keep the small talk to yourself."

Saito shut his mouth and continued to watch Guren, eyes filled with anger.

"Why? Why did you come here?" Guren repeated his earlier question.

"... Your friend was correct. There's something here we want."

"Here?"

"...yes."

"What is it?" Guren prompted, his fingers clenching slightly around the hilt of his sword.

"Research materials."

Saito was obviously trying to keep his answers as short as he could, offering no further information, but on seeing Guren's expression he elaborated with a quick summary.

"It's a long story. One of the students here betrayed the Hiiragis. The student has been selling secret magics to the Thousand Nights behind the clans back... The research project was an experiment we've been carrying out together with the student."

You frowned. A student had been selling out insider information? Who even had the power to pull of something like that? There was only a limited number of people it could be... You began to go through them one by one in your head. Who had motive...? Who had the means? You racked your brains.

Guren seemed to be thinking it over as well, but with less knowledge of the inner workings of the Hiiragi Clan, he turned to Shinya.

"You're not the one who's been selling them information, are you?"

Shinya only shrugged. "This may come as a surprise, but it's the first time I've ever come into contact with the Thousand Nights. I wonder why they didn't approach me too."

Saito smirked and cast his glance over to you. You shrank under his gaze and looked at your feet. So it had come to this... But you didn't want Shinya to hear it from Saito.

But he had already begun to catch on, seeing the short glance exchanged between you and Saito. He paled slightly.

"Well, actually..." you begun, but Saito began to chuckle, cutting you off.

"So that's how it is... You didn't tell him anything?" He taunted.

"(F/n)... What is he talking about?" Shinya prompted, watching you intently, a dark look slowly spreading over his features. He looked ruffled for once. "Was it... You didn't-"

"No!" you protested desperately, looking up. "I didn't tell him anything!"

"So you did speak to him..."

You looked at the ground again. What could you say? That you hadn't said anything in order to protect him? Would he even believe something like that? Or was it because you couldn't tell him what Saito had promised you?

Saito watched the two of you with a light amusement, letting you suffer for a moment before finally continuing: "She isn't lying, you know. She rejected us flat out... What was it? 'Go to hell'?" He chuckled. You glared at him. "But the fact of matter is that the Hiiragi Clan was betrayed by someone important."

Shinya shook his head, turning his attention back towards Saito. You knew this would come up again later however, that is if you both survived this incident.

"So, what, you're trying to say we're not important?" he challenged. "Fine, but you're saying it was someone higher up. Who? One of the seniors? Was it Kureto Hiiragi, the student council president?"

Saito only shook his head in denial.

"Even more important. Someone who despises the Hiiragi Clan."

You thought, hard. There was only so many people who had the means and motive to betray the Hiiragis. Someone more powerful than Kureto... Someone who had reason to hold a grudge against the Hiiragis... You crossed them off in your head one by one.

Then it was as though a bright flash of realisation hit you and you gasped out loud, taking a few steps back.

"It can't be..." you whispered.

It seemed Shinya had also guessed by this point and his face twisted into one of disbelief and shock. The two of you exchanged a glance. Guren didn't miss the look that passed between you.

"Do you know who it is?" he asked, glancing at the two of you.

Neither of you answered. Guren irritably turned his attention back to Saito, quickly losing patience.

"Fine. You answer, Saito. Who's been working with the Thousand Nights?"

"Hmm? Why ask me? It looks like your young friends here have already figured it out..." Saito dodged the question.

Guren wasn't in the mood and only pushed the sword deeper into Saito's form. His face twisted up in pain.

You turned to Shinya, finally having gotten a hold of yourself and whispered: "Should I-"

"No," he interrupted quietly. "Stay where I can see you."

You blinked in surprise and nodded. You had been about to ask him whether or not you should go after Mahiru. It seems he had already guessed what you were going to say however.

"Talk or I'll kill you," Guren was threatening Saito, his voice raised. But at that moment the situation was turned around. Saito seemed to have relaxed a little, a look of calm passing over his face.

"Ha. I'm so terrified," he chuckled. "But if you're going to kill me, maybe you should just get it over with already."

"What?" A look a hesitation seemed to flicker across Guren's face for a second, but it was gone before you could be sure. Something was wrong. Saito was regaining his confidence. Anxiety filled you at this point.

"My mission is almost complete," Saito answered, an almost crazed look in his eyes. "We came here to recover the research materials. We came here to recover the research materials and to pick up our collaborator. Both objectives should be nearly complete. You two, Guren and Shinya, were deemed the students most likely to interfere. My job was simply to keep you and your followers busy. I've already succeeded. You two were so busy dealing with me that you never had a chance to meddle with our real plans."

Suddenly a look of realisation crossed Guren's face as well but you never had time to see his reaction before Shinya cried out: "Dammit! I should've known!"

The blood had drained from his face and he shot away through the smoke screen, only calling your name over his shoulder as an order to follow him.

As you broke through the barrier the first thing that hit you was the unmuffled screams and clashing of weapons. The whole place smelled of iron and raw flesh. It was complete chaos and confusion and you almost lost your balance when you tripped over a heap of muscle and bone that must have once been a person. You resisted the urge to puke and pressed forward with Shinya. It was complete chaos.

The ground was soggy with blood and slippery with gore. The smell was almost overpowering. The noise overwhelmed you.

As you ran you became vaguely aware of someone calling to you over the haze of noise and bloodshed.

"(F/n)! (F/n)!"

It was Shinya. You snapped out of your trance for a moment, long enough to hear him say: "The back entrance!"

You nodded, adrenaline filling you as you split off from him and began to run around towards the back of the the main school building. You hated having to leave his side during a time like this but there was no time to argue. This was a life and death situation and orders couldn't be questioned.

You pushed past enemies and other students alike, feeling wet blood splatter your face and soaking your uniform. You must look terrifying, some part of you mused, covered in blood, swinging your blade. But it had no affect on the attackers who only pressed on, taking down student after student.

"Hey Jujo, look out!" someone shouted at you. Whipping around you saw one of the attackers coming hurtling towards you through the air, ready to swing his sword at any moment as soon as you were within reach.

The boy who had warned you, in fact the same narrow faced boy who had been your opponent had been the other day, shot forwards and tossed a fuda at your attacker. It shot through the air and as it got close enough the boy activated the spell, sending shock waves through the air as it interrupted into bright sparks, evaporating the assailant mid-air.

"Hmph, not bad, telephone pole," you admitted grudgingly.

"Ha! Not so high and might now, Jujo," he answered with a smirk.

"We'll see," you responded, rolling your eyes. He only grinned.

The moment was cut short when in that second a sword suddenly seemed to come out of nowhere, protruding from the boys chest with a sickening crunch. For a moment he looked down at in uncomprehendingly. You eyes widened. You hadn't seen anyone approach, so who...?

Then he coughed, spitting up blood and raised his eyes to you pleadingly.

"Help me," he seemed to be saying.

Then your unseen attacker wrenched the sword back, leaving a gaping wound in the boys chest. His eyes went dull and he collapsed on the ground in front of you, eyes staring unseeing straight ahead as his blood pooled around him and begin to mix with that of other students.

You looked at his body in horror. Only seconds ago he had saved your life... Now he was a lifeless crumpled heap, lying limply in the bloodied mud. You had never even heard his name.

You looked up slowly, your vision blurring with shock and blood to see this new attacker. It was a girl, wearing the school uniform.

Familiar ashen hair...

Large pale eyes...

Feminine pink lips...

An almost doll-like beauty.

Flicking the boys' blood off her sword and then sending you an angelic smile, the very picture of innocence, was Mahiru Hiiragi.

Chapter Text

"L-Lady Mahiru!" you gasped in shock. Her uniform was splattered with blood. The sword looked almost out of place in her delicate hand as she smiled invitingly at you. "W-why..." You trailed off.

"(F/n)," she acknowledged with a slight nod of her head. She looked around and then suddenly shot out her other hand and grabbed your own hand, before taking off, pulling you along behind her. You stumbled a little, confused as you were pulled after her.

"Lady Mahiru, you must find shelter! They're going to take you away-" you protested as she headed towards the back of the indoor school gym.

"No, you must come this way (f/n)," she answered. "It's not safe here. I need somewhere where we can talk."

Her strength caught you off guard, despite her reputation. You were surprised that a girl of her size had such a strong grasp. Her long hair flowed behind her as she tugged you along, dodging flying weapons and writhing bodies. Some of the students recognised her but we're so busy fighting that they barely had the energy to call after her.

She led you all the way along the side of the gym and only stopped when you the two of you reached a large container behind the gym. She pulled you into a crouch beside it and glanced both ways before turning to you.

It was quiet for a short moment, only a the muffled shouts and clashing if weapons in the background. You didn't say anything. Even if you did, you weren't sure what you would say. According to what Saito had told you, she was the traitor. She had killed an ally in front of you.

"Guren," she spoke eventually, the name slipping from her lips. There was a mixture of darkness and concern swirling in her eyes. The obsidian blade was still clutched in her hand. "Is he..."

You understood. "Guren is alive," you answered despairingly. "But he's with Saito."

Mahiru's eyes widened for a moment. Then she blinked and a look of relief crossed her pretty face. "That's good. Saito won't kill him."

She wasn't even trying to hide her involvement from you anymore. Maybe she somehow knew what you had heard.

"Lady Mahiru..." you murmured uncertainly. "Is it true...? Are you really...?"

She sighed for a moment and closed her eyes. Her hand tightened a little around the hilt of her sword and for a moment you tensed, wondering if she would try and kill you because of what she knew. But then she opened them again.

"I don't have much time, so I'll have to make this quick," she said seriously. "Join me, (f/n). I could use a power like yours. But more than that... You love him, don't you? Shinya?"

You flinched and looked at your feet. What could you say? If she knew this much, even about your condition, then how could you deny the rest? But Shinya was her fiancé... You had no right.

"I knew it," she breathed after a moment. You didn't look up. But a moment later she reached out a hand to you, into your field of vision. You looked at her in surprise. "You and I aren't really so different. Come with me and I can give you the power you need to create a world where you can be free to love who you want."

Her offer was tempting. For a moment an odd haze seemed to come over you. Was such power really possible? Could Mahiru truly take down the Hiiragi Clan and create a new world? Could you really be with Shinya then? You could finally take down the ones who had put him through so much pain? You could save him...from the Hiiragis, from the constant fear of death, from wondering at what point they might decide he was no longer of any use to them.

"The war has already begun," Mahiru continued to speak, as if sensing your moment of weakness. "If you stay here, it will only become harder. I can't assure your safety."

You bit your lip. Part of you wanted to accept. Mahiru's offer was an alluring one. But wasn't it just the same as what Saito had been telling you? And for the same reasons...

"I'm sorry, Lady Mahiru..." You mumbled. "I'm sorry, but I can't."

Her eyes widened in surprise.

"I have to stay by his side... If I die protecting Master Shinya, then that had been my unavoidable fate since the day I was born. All those years ago he saved me, and now it's my turn to stay by his side."

Mahiru was quiet. She seemed to be contemplating your words. It was true that you situations were similar... But for Mahiru it seemed that this was her only option to be with the one who she loved. It was different for you... You could stay by Shinya's side already, if not in the way you would have liked.

"Very well," Mahiru spoke eventually, sounding vaguely disappointed. She stood up. "I understand. Then remember this: The trumpets of the apocalypse will sound and a virus will spread. When that time comes, a new world will arise. If you change your mind, come to the Hyakuya orphanage before the end of the week. You have until Christmas to make your final decision."

"Lady Mahiru, I don't understand..." you protested, getting to your feet as well, but she was already walking away, back towards the battlefield. Your head spun. A virus? Trumpets of the apocalypse? "Lady Mahiru!"

"Don't try and stop me, (f/n). When you go to the orphanage look for (m/n) Shimizu," she spoke determinedly. Her voice was firm, letting you know there was no way to change her mind. You watched her back as she walked away. You had so many questions... (M/n) had been your mothers name. Was she referring to your mother? Could Shimizu have been her maiden name? You didn't know. Your mother, an outsider who had married into the Clan at the scorn of your relatives, had died when you were very young.

You should go after Mahiru... For Shinya's sake... For her sake... She was playing a dangerous game. But if she succeeded, or even if she didn't... You could be with Shinya. You immediately felt guilty about that thought however and shook it from her head. You should stop her. This might be your last chance.

"Lady Mahiru!" You called after her one last time. She stopped suddenly and turned to you. The look in her eyes had grown cold again and as she glared at you, you lost your nerve. "Um... I'll be counting on you!" you finished, changing your sentence at the last moment. "When you come back, I'll make sure they welcome you!"

You regretted the words almost as soon as they left your mouth. Why had you said that? You weren't sure. Were you identifying with her? Could you even hold to your promise? You had practically just allied yourself to a traitor. But her motive... It was so simple... So heartfelt... That somehow you wanted to help her.

Mahiru seemed to mull over your words for a moment and then smiled darkly and nodded at you, turning to look straight ahead again and disappearing around the corner.

Shouts went up over the noise.

"It's the Imperial Demon Army!"

"The Imperial Demon Army is here!"

You snapped into action and dashed back the way you had came. Already Mahiru was nowhere in sight. She must have gone after Guren.

The battlefield was as you had left it. Only now, yet more bodies littered the ground. The entire yard was stained red. The soundtrack of screams went on.

You hurtled yourself back into the fight, slashing with your sword. It was mere seconds before someone came crashing into you. You were knocked off balance, luckily in time for the sword of another attacker to miss you by a mere centimetre.

You quickly planted your feet again and pulled yourself upright, just as the sword came whipping down through the air and you held your own sword up to block. The two blades collided and scraped noisily against one another.

The girl who had been running from the attacker and had almost knocked you over cowered behind you. You sent her a quick glance over your shoulder. She had lost her weapon and her arm was hanging painfully at an odd angle.

"Go!" you snapped at her. "Hide!"

Her round eyes met yours, dull with grief and absolutely terrified. But you didn't have time to feel sorry for her. With a furious roar, you raised your leg and kicked your attacker back, putting all the strength you could muster into the blow. You didn't have time to be concentrating on anyone else.

"For fuck sake, MOVE!" you shouted one last time and the girl finally snapped into action, surprised by your anger and scrambled to her feet, stumbling away towards the cover of the school building as fast as she could manage.

You didn't have time to see if she had made it however, because at that moment the attacker came hurtling towards you for another round.

Neither of you spoke a word as your swords clashed once again. There was no taunting, no pleading, only blades dancing through the air. Your attacker was strong on the offence and at first you were forced to stay in a defensive stance as he went after you with his sword.

Metal scraped on metal as he pulled back suddenly before pushing off with his foot again, the top of his sword going straight for your head. The tipped back, letting the sword pierce the air above you, where your face had been seconds before.

"Tch," your attacker spat, pulling back his sword and going in with another round sweep. You leapt as he did, landing with one foot on his blade as he lashed out and pushing off, sending your knee crashing into his face. You only hoped it would slow him down.

Your foe landed on his back with you shooting through the air towards him. He barely had time to roll over as the tip of your sword pierced the bloody soil where his head had been.

All of this happened in seconds and again your enemy sprang to his feet and landed a few metres away. He spat oddly dark blood onto the ground by his feet and wiped his cracked lip with the back of his hand. You dropped into an offensive stance this time and raised your blade.

The attacker was hooded and you couldn't see most his face. It seemed they were adamant about keeping their identity hidden.

You were about to go in for another attack, when...

"Oi! You there!"

It seemed to be directed at you. You glanced over your shoulder. Familiar military uniforms swam into focus through the dust and blood in your eyes, and your assailant cursed.

The man at the front who had shouted just before continued: "You've done well. Now move aside!"

You were pushed back roughly as Imperial Demon army squad rushed past you, going after the attacker, who swiftly began retreating at the appearance of the army.

Not much longer! After all Saito had told you the attack was only a decoy... If you survive a few more minutes then you would be fine. You could live.

You had to find Shinya... You tensed, ready to sprint off again when...someone grabbed your ankle with surprising strength, their fingers hooked around your leg like claws.

Looking down, you realised it was another girl from your class. You tried desperately to remember her name as she looked up at you, her eyes pleading and full of pain.

"...h-help...me..." She wheezed, spitting blood.

You glanced around quickly, surveying the scene. The Brotherhood seemed to be slowly retreating at the appearance of the Imperial Demon soldiers and the fog was slowly clearing. Few of the many students were left standing, and many of them seemed dazed and confused as other tried to help their dead comrades. Nobody was paying attention to you. You had time.

Quickly you knelt down and ran your eyes over the girls body. Her uniform was torn an bloodied, her face black and blue. And looking on, you might under usual circumstances have gasped, but instead you just looked numbly at the bloody and raw stump where her leg had been.

"Shit," you whispered. The girl was on her front, clawing desperately at the ground in front of her in pain.

"Listen," you spoke to her. "I'm going to have to roll you over. Is that okay?"

She looked up at you with glassy eyes. For a moment you were worried that she hadn't been able to take in your words, but then she nodded infinitesimally, letting you know that she understood.

"Okay, I'll count to three," you promised, putting your hands against her side. "One... Two... Three!"

You heaved upwards, putting in what little energy you had left into rolling her onto her back. She whimpered as you did, but didn't have the strength to protest.

A quick survey told you that other than her leg she seemed to be otherwise intact. But she was bleeding out fast. Was there some way to slow the bleeding? Before now you had seen people tightening bandages around limbs, but... You wondered if there was enough left to tie anything to.

You pulled a fuda from your sleeve. "I'm going to put you into a sleep," you explained to her. "Hopefully you'll lose less blood that way."

She nodded again, but she looked barely conscious. Gently you placed the fuda to her forehead and activated the spell. After a moment she blinked drowsily and her eyelids closed, falling into a deep sleep. Then you lifted her into your arms and broke to run, as fast as you could manage with the girl in your arms.

She was however surprisingly light. You didn't really want to think about that though and pressed on.

The Brotherhood had begun to retreat. The soldiers of the Demon army were chasing after them attempting to pick off any who lingered.

On the ground, students lay in crumbled heaps. Students howled in pain or cried over their fallen friends, attempting CPR on comrades who were clearly long dead. You dodged around one boy who was walking around like a zombie, his eyes empty. He didn't seem badly injured however. He would have to wait for later.

There had to have been at least three hundred casualties or so, you estimated roughly, looking around at the chaos with a kind of numb detachment. It didn't seem real.

At the front of the school the school nurse and a few others with medical experience were already attempting to treat anyone still worth saving. You ran up the stairs towards them, eventually stumbling to a stop. Several soldiers who had been guarding the healers parted sympathetically as you moved between them.

One of the nurses looked up, her eyes as dull and expressionless as everybody else's. Underneath her a boy lay tranquillised, a large gash on his front bandaged with a dressing that was slowly turning red.

"Please," you whispered, placing the girl down in front of her. "Can you help her?"

The nurse turned and knelt over the girl. She placed a hand to her throat, checking her for a pulse. Then she shook her head, expressionlessly.

"It's too late," she said quietly. "She's gone."

"What?!" you burst out, horrified. You shuffled closer and leaned down to listen to the girls breathing.

There was none.

"But... But she- Was it because I...?" you stammered disbelievingly.

The nurse shook her head, glancing towards the fuda on the girls forehead. "She would have died either way. She lost too much blood. You did what was best."

Then she wordlessly turned away from you and towards another student who came limping towards her, dragging a broken leg.

Numbly you stood up, muttering a hollow apology to the dead girl. The soldiers watched you with a look of pity as you wobbled weakly down the stairs. The reality of the situation was finally crashing down on you.

A quick scan of the area told you that the threat had retreated, but that the school was clearly on the loosing side. Bodies littered the ground all way was across the school yard and already cries of guilt were piercing the air.

The place smelled raw and any surviving students were so coated in sticky red blood that you barely recognised them.

You tried to shake yourself out of it. You had seen death before. This was hardly even the beginning of what was to come. And yet the sight in front of you was so horrific, so incomprehensible, that you couldn't shake off the feeling of despair that began to engulf you.

You clutched your head. Your vision blurred in front of you. What now...? Your legs felt ready to give out beneath you. But just then...

"Ah... (F/n)! Y-you're alive!" a girls voice called out to you. You jumped and looked up through the haze of pain in your head.

"M-Mito!" you gasped. She was soaked in blood as well; anyone still standing was.

"Thank heaven you're alive!" Mito's voice was shaky. She was trembling from head to toe. You felt no better however.

"Look at us... We're covered... I'm gonna have to clean my uniform..." you mumbled drowsily, your head spinning.

Mito looked at you in fascination, as though you had grown a second head. "(F/n)... W-who's blood is that?"

"Not... Not mine..." you murmured. "I... I'm okay... Just a little dizzy."

"Th-they're all dead... I tried so hard to save them, but... but..." She trailed off, looking at you with round eyes.

Just then someone else seemed to swim into focus twenty metres or so away. Mito recognised the boy instantly. With a gasp she shot off towards him and practically threw herself into his arms, wrapping her arms around him.

Guren looked down at her, unsure how to respond.

"You're alive too," she cried, her body convulsing. Guren held her shoulders lightly as she sobbed, surprising you a little. But that was hardly important.

Slowly you began to stumble towards them, your vision becoming more focused the closer you got. As you reached then you realised Guren was saying something to Mito. The girl seemed to have calmed down a little and was no longer clinging to him, though she still looked shaken.

"Everything's fine now. Listen to me," he was telling her firmly.

She looked up at him curiously.

"Are you hurt?" he continued. "The adrenaline is still coursing through your body so you might not feel it yet..."

You were surprised at how reassuring Guren's presence was at this moment.

Mito shook her head. "I-I'm fine. It's nothing serious..."

"Good," Guren answered, before turning to you. "What about you?"

"I'm... I'm fine..." you answered, sounding slightly uncertain. Your headache was in fact subsiding, but you had multiple scratches and bruises and seemed to ache all over. Guren glanced over you once but with all the other blood already covering you from head to toe, he just shrugged. "But everyone else..." You glanced around the yard, scanning the place and the dead bodies that were littered over it.

"I-if you hadn't pushed me out of the way, I'd be dead too..." Mito seemed to come to a realisation. "In that first blast..."

A look of horror sent another convulsion of fear through her and again she clung tightly to Guren's chest.

A forth voice entered the equation. "Huh? When did you two get so close?"

It was Norito. Despite the surrounding carnage he had a flippant, almost bored look on his face. Was he even human?

"Norito!" Mito shouted, sounding genuinely relieved and happy at his well being. "You're alive too!"

"Oh, you made it as well," you commented nonchalantly.

"Should you sound more pleased about that?" he retorted, though he didn't sound bothered. Then he turned towards Mito and spread out his arms. "But if staying alive is all it takes to get a hug from a pretty girl, then come to papa!"

But Mito didn't move, only rolling her eyes and sticking close to Guren.

"Well that's not fair," Norito frowned. "How come you get all the girls, Guren?"

Guren's eyes narrowed. "Hmph. I don't know why you're acting so friendly all of a sudden, but I don't think I like it."

Norito only laughed, unperturbed. "Hey, what can I say? If it hadn't been for you, I'd have been dead back there for sure. You're my hero!"

"So what? You're gonna bake me a friggin' cake now?" Guren snapped right back.

You lost interest as they began joking around with each other and glanced around the yard, looking for a familiar head of snowy hair. You were beginning to worry. Where had he gone? You didn't see him among the fallen either, luckily, but with all the debris it was hard to say and you were getting more worried by the second.

"...hey," you interrupted the boys bickering after a moment. "Has anyone seen Master Shinya?"

The three exchanged weary glances. Or rather, Mito and Norito did. Guren only stared around the yard, seemingly uninterested. He only shrugged when you looked at him.

"Haven't seen him," Norito shrugged.

"Hey... You don't think..." Mito trailed off and you bit your lip. There was no way...! He was stronger than that...

Whirling around, you were about to run off again when someone firmly placed a hand on your shoulder.

"H-hey, where are you running off to all by yourself?" Norito asked. You flicked his hand off your shoulder.

"I have to find Master Shinya, I have to-"

"You can't just go by yourself!" Mito protested, joining in and grabbing your sleeve.

"I can't just stay here! What if he's lying injured somewhere?" You were beginning to feel slightly frantic.

"Hey, hey... We'll find him, alright?" Norito tried to calm you down. "I'm sure he's fine."

"Count me out," Guren interrupted and looked ready to walk off when Mito stamped after him, releasing your sleeve and grabbing his arm instead.

"Oh no you don't!" she ordered. "You're helping too."

Guren looked annoyed but said nothing. With a shrug he began to follow you. You had already started off back towards the main building with Norito on your heels, trying to slow you down a little.

"It's hard to believe this is all happening in the middle of Shibuya, he commented as he walked up the stairs to the main building. "By the way," he added over his shoulder to Guren. "I'm kind of surprised someone as weak as you was able to survive."

A curious look passed over Mito's face. "How did you manage to avoid the chains those guys in black suits were wielding?"

It was only as she said this that you realised you hadn't seen any corpses left behind by the brotherhood, only the corpses of students and teachers of the school. But you had been certain at least some of them had been taken down... Had they taken their dead with them?

"Well..." Guren began, pretending to hesitate. But he was nowhere near as good an actor now that you knew his true powers. "The truth is, I just stayed down."

You glanced over your shoulder at Guren for a moment at this but said nothing.

The questions continued however as Guren explained and his friends continued to scold him for his "cowardly actions". If only they knew...

"I should have known," Mito grumbled.

"But how did you notice the attack before it hit us?" Norito asked, scratching his head.

Guren shrugged. "I was already staring up at the sky when it happened. I was just bored I guess."

There was a moments silence behind you as you walked ahead, checking the various classrooms as you did. It seemed the fighting had even extended to here and the place was a mess, with broken windows, splintered desks and bodies slumped over the broken furniture. Then something unexpected happened.

First there was a snort of amusement. Then both Mito and Norito burst into a fit of laughter, pausing to clutch their stomachs. They almost seemed to be crying actual tears of relief. The tension seemed to have been broken. But it wasn't long before it died down again and. You had paused to look back at them for a moment, before continuing along the hall. Guren followed you silently and the other two soon followed.

"I guess this is no time for laughter," Norito muttered and began to grumble promises of revenge, fuming at the attackers as he went.

Once again you lost interest and stared straight ahead. But just as you passed one of the stairwells, a voice called out from above and someone came walking slowly down the stairs.

"Guren," the boys' voice called out. Guren turned his head. You followed his gaze as the newcomer walked down the final few stairs. You would know that voice anywhere.

"Shinya," you cried out, overjoyed. You felt tears of relief pricking at your eyes as you ran back towards him, skidding to a halt in front of him. For a moment his eyes lit up when they saw you, but then they turned dull again, a distraught expression crossing his face. He was covered in blood, you noticed. Even the tips of his pale hair were clumped together with drying blood. You were certain you looked no better.

"Mahiru...she's gone..." He said quietly to both you and Guren. You hung your head. Guren didn't react. Mito and Norito stood silently behind you.

"They said she was kidnapped," Shinya added, almost disbelievingly. Of course he knew the truth. The fact that he was going along with it only further proved his mistrust towards the Hiiragi Clan. Which means, you too would keep her secret safe.

"What should we do?" Shinya added, sounding shakier than you had ever heard him. It hurt a little to hear him so worried about Mahiru, but now wasn't the time for childish jealousy.

"Why are you asking me about Lady Mahiru..." Guren finally responded after a moment. "She's your fiancée, isn't she?"

Shinya looked surprised for a moment. Then he looked over Guren's shoulder at the two standing behind you and he began to look exasperated. He seemed to realise that Guren was still insisting on keeping up his act and that you wouldn't be able to talk here.

"You know, Guren," he muttered. "Sometimes..."

"I can be really annoying?" Guren finished for him with a grin.

"At least you admit it," you joined in, giving him a jab to his ribs with your elbow. You knew he wouldn't fight back with Mito and Norito still there.

"Haha..." Guren responded. "I'm just tired now. We can talk later, okay?"

"Later might be too late," Shinya argued.

"I think we're past the point of it being too late," Guren answered, gesturing towards the red courtyard through the window of the classrooms.

He seemed to want more time to prepare. It was true that you had little information about the Thousand Nights, but if they truly wanted to rescue Mahiru wouldn't it be best to go after her sooner? But the thing was, to you it hadn't seemed like she needed rescuing. She had spoken as though she had firm control over the situation. She had a clear plan and knew what she was doing. So was going after her really necessary? Maybe what she was doing was actually for the best?

But maybe that was just your selfish side speaking...

Shinya seemed to be mulling it over as well. Eventually he nodded. "Fine then, I'm with you. (F/n)," he ordered.

He turned on his heel and began to walk away down the corridor. You followed him, nodding towards Guren and the others in a form of goodbye.

He was walking quickly and you struggled a little to keep up at first. He said nothing until you rounded the corner, out of sight of the other students. Then he stopped so abruptly that you walked right into his back.

"Eh? Master Shinya...?" you asked worriedly.

He let out a tired sigh. "Just Shinya," he said.

You blinked. "Shinya," you added. He seemed like he had something else to say. You waited in silence.

Then he suddenly whirled around and pulled you into a tight hug. Your heart almost leapt out of your chest as he did and you nearly stumbled back. The strength seemed to have left him at that moment and he was almost leaning on you, his chin resting over your shoulder.

"H-hey..." you mumbled, not completely sure how to react to this unexpected development.

"I'm glad you're safe," he breathed after a moment.

There was a pause. The hall was silent. For several moments you just stood there, not moving and not saying anything. You closed your eyes, fatigue washing over you and returned the hug.

"You had me really worried," you admitted eventually. "I couldn't find you."

He said nothing, but tightened his grip on you a little. You sighed. You couldn't stay like this forever, no matter how much you might want to, and should anyone come along this scene might raise questions.

"We should go back... If people see us like this they might get the wrong idea," you finally spoke up, patting his back lightly.

"I don't care," Shinya argued stubbornly, but he let go nonetheless and stepped back. Again the was a silence, but this time you felt awkward.

"About what I said earlier..." You mumbled eventually. "I'm sorry I never said anything. I was going to tell you before the attack came but it came sooner than expected and I was worried about you! I know it sounds like an excuse, but what if-"

"Don't worry about it," he answered tiredly, interrupting you. "I'm sure you had your reasons."

"B-but..."

"You were just waiting for the right moment, right? And you did the right thing, so there's nothing to be mad about."

You looked guiltily at your feet. His calm acceptance at your blunder, one that could have cost him his life at that, made you feel even worse.

"What if you had died because of me...?" you whispered, biting your lip.

"But I didn't. You did what you thought was right."

"But I made a mistake..."

"Everyone makes mistakes," he said in a tone that told you he was ending this conversation. You dropped your head and another silence fell over the two of you.

"W-well... We should probably get ourselves checked over," you told him seriously.

"Are you hurt?" he asked at this, his eyes suddenly hardening.

"E-eh? No, I'm fine! I was just thinking..."

"Then let's just go home," he interrupted.

"Is that an order?"

"More like a request."

Chapter Text

The following morning you overslept. It wasn't until almost eleven that you finally blinked your eyes open, seeing the sunlight streaming into the apartment through the window. The sky was blue and the sun felt warm on your face. For a minute or so you stared up at the ceiling. Your whole body seemed to ache after yesterday, but your mind felt numb. The cut in your check had been dressed and felt strangely stiff. The tranquil morning seemed to be completely at odds with what had happened yesterday.

You shuddered as you remembered the blood and gore you had seen just the day before. A chill ran down your spine and it was as though you could still smell the overpowering stench of iron and raw meat.

You lay there in a daze for another few seconds before doing your best to push it out of your mind and sitting up. You glanced up at the clock for a moment and frowned.

Then you gasped and sprang up. Hastily you threw on some clothes and made yourself presentable, before rolling the sliding door open with a bang and rushing into the front room.

Shinya was already up, sitting in front of the TV with a plate heaped with jam and toast on the low table in front of him. He looked vaguely amused by your panic, but to his credit didn't actually laugh out loud at your flustered state. 

"Why didn't you wake me?" you asked frantically.

"Well, you looked pretty tired yesterday, so I figured I'd just let you sleep," he answered nonchalantly.

"But you had to make your own breakfast! And what about the washing?" You cast your eyes over to the balcony. Luckily it hasn't rained while you were sleeping in but what if it had? It didn't seem like the bloodstains had washed out either...

"Your inner housewife is showing, (f/n)," Shinya grinned. He sounded a little subdued this morning, but surprisingly didn't seem much different from his usual self. "Come and see this."

He gestured towards the spot in the sofa beside him. With a regretful look out at the washing you had hung up to dry the day before you moved towards the sofa and sat down, crossing your legs over the cushioned seat. The news was on the TV, you realised. Curiosity came over you at this.

"...numerous reports of bright flashes in the Shibuya area. No explanation has been offered by either the government or the military and no evidence of any kind of impact has been reported so far. Reports only say..."

As the reporter continued to talk about the flashes that had been reported, you looked back at Shinya in disbelief and the two of you exchanged a glance. 

There was nothing in the news about a brutal high school massacre resulting in several hundreds of casualties. That was an impressive cover up even for the Hiiragi Clan.

You shook your head, your eyes falling on the toast in front of you. You were hungry but the sticky red jam made your stomach turn after the events of yesterday.

"I'm going shopping," you decided, getting to your feet suddenly. Anything to take your mind of the current situation. Shinya looked surprised.

"What, now?" he asked.

You shrugged. "We need more food."

"Don't you wanna eat something first?" he asked.

"I'm not really hungry..." you protested, but it was futile as just then your stomach rumbled loudly. "Ugh..."

You clutched your stomach in embarrassment. Shinya only laughed and you glared at him.

"I'll come with you as far as the supermarket," he said after a moment.

"Huh? Are you going somewhere?" you asked, making your way over to the fridge and picking out the milk.

"Kureto called me," he elaborated.

"A meeting?!" You whipped around. "When is it? You should have said, I'll come with you!"

"Sorry, but I can't let you do that," he answered with a shrug.

"But-" you tried to protest but he interrupted.

"That's an order," he stated.

"That's not fair!" you complained and Shinya grinned a little.

"You don't always have to follow my orders," he added and you looked at him hopefully. "But I still don't want you to come. My so-called brother obviously suspects me of treachery."

You gasped. "But that's all the more reason for me to come with you! Who knows what he might do?"

"All the more reason for you to stay behind," he added.

"But I'm not some weak child! If I can't come with you then why am I even your body guard?"

"(F/n)," he sighed, sounding slightly tired this time. "I don't want to argue. I've already lost one comrade. I don't want to lose you too. I'm not doubting your strength," he added when you looked ready to protest again. "But I don't want you to get hurt."

"You promise you'll come back alive?" you asked, biting your lip.

"If they wanted to kill me they would have already," he grinned. "I'm still useful to them."

He had a point... But worry pricked at you nonetheless. "Alright..." you agreed reluctantly. "But you have to be back before dinner. That's an order!" You waved a finger at him.

For a moment he looked surprised. But then he hunched over and started to laugh. You stood by the fridge, flustered, waiting for him to finish.

"Ha..." His laughter eventually died down and he reached up to wipe an eye. Then he looked up at you reassuringly. "Your wish is my command."

------

You left the house as soon as you had finished eating.

The roads were busy with young mothers and the elderly as you walked down the high street. Most teenagers your age would be at school at the moment, but every so often you would spot someone your age who was presumably skipping or perhaps had a holiday.

It was a warm day and there was almost a heat haze over the city. Shinya walked by your side, occasionally yawning or pointing something out.

You were impressed by his ability to bounce back, but you supposed he had seen his fair share of bloodshed. Not to mention the fact that he almost always had a smile on his face anyway. He rarely did show what he was actually feeling. Apart from anything else, he had already lost so many friends...

At one point two women walked past you and giggled, exchanging a look. You sent a sideways glance at Shinya and wondered for a moment if you looked like a couple...

You indulged in the thought for about five seconds before pushing it from your head. What a stupid thing to think about given the circumstances...

But then Shinya surprised you with a question. "Do you think we look like a couple to them?" he asked, sounding slightly amused.

"H-hey... Where did that come from..." you mumbled, looking at your feet. The answer was probably.

"Would that bother you?" he then added curiously. Dammit... He always knew how to put you in a tight spot...

"N-no...not really."

Luckily at that moment your phone rang, preventing him from asking any more difficult questions and you hastily pulled it out of your bag. Who could it be? It wasn't like you had that many people you regularly phoned...

You were surprised to look down and find Sayuri's name as the caller ID. Shinya leaned over.

"Sayuri?" he prompted.

"Oh... A friend from school, Guren's follower," you mumbled. "Sorry, I should have asked before-"

"You don't need to ask something like that. Go ahead and answer," he told you. Relieved, you pressed the phone to your ear.

"Miss (f/n)!" Sayuri's voice almost deafened you immediately. Startled, you cringed and held the phone away from your ear. Behind you Shinya started laughing again, but to his credit managing to keep quiet simultaneously. You glared at him over your shoulder and put the phone back to your ear.

"(F/n), (f/n), are you there?!" she added, her voice high pitched with worry.

"Y-yes, I'm here... Sorry, you startled me," you apologised.

"E-eh? I'm so sorry! I just... Augh..."

"Don't worry about it... What's up?" you asked, pushing the conversation along and sending another sidelong glance towards Shinya. 

"O-oh yes... I wanted to make sure you were fine after yesterday..." she explained uncertainly.

"Ah... Well, I'm alive," you answered, then realising that this sounding a little negative added: "Just a scratch. What about you? Nothing happened at the hospital did it?"

"No... Everything was quiet," she she responded, sounding vaguely guilty about it.

"I'm relieved to hear that..." you answered and there was an awkward pause in the conversation.

A second muffled voice spoke up from Sayuri's end. 

"Yes, I'll ask her! Give me a moment..." Sayuri responded, sounding lightly exasperated. 

"Who's there?" you asked curiously.

"Oh... It's just Shigure," she answered, followed by: "Ow! Why are you hitting me!? Alright, alright!"

"Sayuri?" you prompted.

"Oh yes... Shigure wanted me to ask about yesterday!" she explained. Your heart sank a little, not especially wanting to recall the details from the day before.

Shigure's voice raised a little, enough for you to able to hear it: "Hey! You wanted to know just as much!"

"What do you want to know?" you asked. They must have you on loudspeaker you assumed.

"Well, Master Guren isn't saying anything about yesterday... But I just know something terrible happened! Master Guren doesn't like us fussing, but-" 

As Sayuri babbled, you put two and two together. So Guren didn't like them fussing over him, did he? You couldn't help a wicked grin spreading over your face.

"Oh, he didn't tell you?" you interrupted the girl, pretending to sound shocked.

"Tell us what?" Sayuri answered nervously.

"Oh it was awful," you said dramatically. Sayuri seemed to be eating the whole thing out of your hand. "We just made it through by the skin of our teeth! Guren took so many of them on at a time all by himself... He didn't even think about his own safety, he was only thinking of the others!"

"W-what?" Sayuri gasped, horrified. 

"I knew it!" Shigure hissed in the background.

"Yes, he really stuck his neck out for us... If it hadn't been for him... Oh! I don't know how I can ever repay you..." You continued, trying not to start laughing.

Shinya didn't have as much self control. Up until now he had been trying to keep a straight face, but I'm the end he ended up leaning against a post, trying to contain his laughter so as not to give you away. His shoulders were actually shaking.

"We were right!" Sayuri squeaked. "Thank you (f/n)! We have to talk to Master Guren right away..."

"It's no trouble," you responded, desperately trying to keep your voice steady. "Let me know if I can do anything to help! After all Guren risked his life for us yesterday," you added for good measure.

"Thank you!"

"Talk later, okay?" You finished. 

"Y-yeah, see you!" she responded and you hung up.

The were a short moment of silence where you exchanged a long glance with Shinya. 

Then both of you burst into laughter again, actually clutching your stomachs and struggling to get enough air. Several passers by sent you strange looks, while others grinned or rolled their eyes and shook their heads.

You supposed that to them you looked like a pair of high school students, perhaps who were skipping school and messing around. They didn't know half of it...

But it was good to laugh, especially after the events of yesterday. Like this you could pretend everything was fine.

As your laughter eventually died down, Shinya checked the time on his watch and tensed a little.

"Do you have to go now?" you asked unhappily. He nodded. 

"Maybe I should come as well," you added.

"(F/n)," he sighed, looking tiredly at you. You looked at your feet.

"...okay," you agreed after a moment. "But if you die I'll never forgive you!"

You waved a finger authoritatively in front of his face, sending him a stern expression.

"You know, you can be pretty mean when you want to be," Shinya told, though he didn't sound annoyed. He only had that amused grin on his face.

"I learned from the best," you shrugged.

"Ha. Well I gotta go. See you later," he added, turning to walk off.

"A-ah... See you later," you responded worriedly with a wave. "And good luck."

"Thanks," he called back, waving without looking around. You watched him walk away until he was out of sight and then sighed.

Why did he always insist on doing these things by himself? You turned down one of the nearby streets and headed towards the supermarket, mulling it over.

Despite the fact that you were his follower and bodyguard, he never seemed to rely on you. Did he perhaps doubt your strength after all? Then you had to work harder!

Or maybe he actually was angry about the fact you hadn't told him about Saito? But he had seemed in a fairly good mood earlier...

You bumbled around the supermarket on autopilot, absentmindedly picking up various groceries. Still there was nothing in the newspapers about the massacre you had seen the day before with your own eyes.

You wondered if the girl who had bumped into you yesterday during the attack had survived. If you had been able to save even one person then you might feel better. You doubted she would even thank you, but... It helped your peace of mind.

You went through the checkout and paid, all the while worrying about Shinya and what the Hiiragis might be calling him for. As well as that, so far the Demon army had done a good job of covering up the incident, but what if information was leaked? The true nature of the school was not known to the public, so how would they explain the attack?

It seemed to be lunch hour by the time you walked back down the streets towards home, and the place was busy, teeming with students and suited office workers. They chatted and laughed with each other, all blissfully unaware of the impending doom.

You remembered what Mahiru had told you: "You have until Christmas to make your final decision."

Was she implying that the catastrophe would hit on Christmas Day? What did she mean by trumpets of the apocalypse? Would a virus truly strike on the 25th of December? Would this be the last summer of peace you would ever enjoy?

You had spoken briefly to Shinya about it, although not in any great length. Both of you had been tired the day before and he only frowned at the time, nodding and then dropping the subject. Of course you hadn't told him who you had heard it from... How could you explain why you had let Mahiru leave without explaining everything that had transpired between the two of you.

You then flinched as a man in a suit bumped into your shoulder, jolting you back into the present. Was it one of them? Was it-

"Hey, look where you're going!" he snapped, interrupting your moment of panic.

"S-sorry..." you mumbled, slightly dazed.

He merely clicked his tongue and pushed on through the crowd. You glanced after him and walked on in the opposite direction. You had to relax... Surely they wouldn't attack you in public? Such an act would not be in anyone's interest. Then again, neither was an apocalyptic, man killing virus... Come to think of it, what did the Brotherhood have to gain from it? If anything they seemed to have the most to lose. 

You turned down a quieter street past the confectionary shop, deciding to take a less crowded way home.  

It was a great deal emptier than the Main Street down here and more sheltered from the heat. You breathed a sigh of relief as you left the crowd behind in favour of the cool shade of the smaller street.

It wasn't until you glanced up a few moments later that you realised someone was standing admiringly outside the sweets shop, looking in with large blue eyes. 

They were short in stature, their jacket obviously several sizes too large, and didn't look completely Japanese... You recognised him instantly.

"Mika?" you asked in surprise. This kid seemed to get everywhere.  

He looked around suspiciously, before recognising you and breaking into a beaming smile. It was oddly disarming.

"Hallo Miss (f/n)!" he greeted you enthusiastically.

"H-hi..." You responded, a little surprised at how glad the boy seemed to be to see you. "What are you looking at?" 

You came up and looked into the window. It was filled with all kinds of sweets, everything from hard boiled rock candy to chocolate to ice cream to cotton candy. You briefly remembered longingly staring into this window a few times yourself as a child, promising yourself that one day when you were 'an adult' you would go in and buy something. Funny how you had never actually gotten round to it...

"A-ah, well..." Mika answered sheepishly. "Look!"

He pointed upwards and you followed his finger curiously, leaning down a little. Up on one of the shelves neatly packaged in multicoloured rows, were large packets of konpeito in plastic bags. You had to admit that the many sweets did look tempting.

"Well, come on then," you gave in eventually, glancing down at the young boy and finally standing up straight again.

"Where are we going?" He asked, sounding slightly suspicious.

"Let's go in and buy some," you offered. "For you and the other kids."

"E-eh? But I don't have any money! It's too much..." he answered downheartedly. 

You waved your hand. "Don't worry about that. I'll pay! I've actually never been in myself either..."

"I can't accept so much," he protested weakly, but his eyes said otherwise.

You wondered why you felt such a connection to this boy. You felt a little sorry for him, but more than that he was the kind of cheerful, easygoing child that you just wanted to spoil. He didn't seem to think about himself much, only ever about what the other children might like and, considering his position, must have already been through a lot in his short life. Or maybe he reminded you of someone...

Well not to mention with your generous family funds you could afford something like this every now and then.

"It's fine," you shrugged. "I've saved a lot this month."

The blond boy blinked and then broke out into a beaming smile, practically radiating gratitude. You felt slightly blinded. "Thank you, big sis!"

Big sis... You felt strangely flattered by that.

The confectionery smelled of sugar and cream and you could feel your mouth watering as you stepped in. Mika was looking around the place, wide eyed.

"Look at all those puddings," you commented on awe. Shinya would love those... You hoped he was okay at this moment. Would Kureto try anything? What if Shinya got hurt?

You didn't have long to worry about it though because in the next moment Mika called you over to look at something and you grew slightly distracted trying to keep an eye on the boy. Shinya's whereabouts still weighed on your mind but there wasn't anything you could do to help at this moment...

You only felt a little guilty indulging yourself while he was being possibly tried as a traitor by the Hiiragis. When you thought about it like that, you felt all over again that you should have gone with him after all. 

Due to the expansive stock, by the time you left the shop you had several bags of coloured konpeito, half a dozen tubes of chewable sweets and various sweet puddings. Together you headed towards the orphanage first, sharing sweets between yourselves.

("Honestly, it's fine..." You had protested.

"No, I insist!" Mika had responded, his large blue eyes serious.)

Insects chirped as you walked lazily along the streets. The sun continued to beat down on your heads. Not that you were complaining. You enjoyed the warmth. It was ice cream weather.

"Hey..." you asked seriously after a while. Mika looked up at you expectantly. "Are you happy? You know...where you are now?"

He looked surprised for a moment. This obviously wasn't something he had been asked before and his expression became concentrated as he thought it through. A frown passed over his face. Then he plastered on a smile and looked up at you, saying: "I'm happy."

His reaction told you all you needed to know and you looked down at your feet sadly.

"Big sis? Is something wrong?" he then added.

You blinked and looked down at him, forcing a smile. "No, I was just thinking that you really remind me of someone I know..."

The walk back to the orphanage wasn't a long one. As you rounded another corner the familiar building entered your sight and the door opened a moment later.

It was an elderly lady who greeted the two of you outside the Hyakuya orphanage this time. She fussed over Mika and scolded him for being out for so long. As she did, various other children clung to her clothes and peered out from behind her.

"What did I tell you about accepting money from strangers?" she asked Mika sternly. "And look at all this sugar! You'll ruin your appetite!"

You attempted to intervene, trying to explain that it had been your idea and apologising, but as you talked the woman looked up at you for a moment and frowned, as though trying to remember something.

"Um, is everything okay?" you asked nervously.

"Yes, my apologies, you reminded me of someone I knew," the woman spoke, hastily breaking out of her trance. "How rude of me. Thank you very much for taking care of this young troublemaker." She cuffed Mika lightly over the head, though not enough to hurt him. He looked up at her angelically and she sighed. 

"Oh... He's no trouble at all," you answered politely, shifting your weight awkwardly from one foot to the other. You remembered what Mahiru had told you yesterday. 

"Look for (m/n) Shimizu."

It already seemed like such a long time ago. Another world... Your mother was dead. So why did Mahiru tell you to look for her here? But since you were here anyway...

"Um..." you attempted nervously, and the elderly woman turned her attention to you again. "I'm actually looking for someone..."

A look of realisation and recognition crossed over the woman's face and her eyes hardened. 

"You wouldn't happen to be a relative of (m/n) Shimizu, would you?" she asked. 

You blinked, momentarily forgetting your formality. "How did you know?" you asked in surprise.

The woman began to shoo the children back inside. They protested a little but didn't argue. As they walked away down the hall the woman turned back to you, a firm glint in her eyes.

"Young lady, I think you had best come in."

------

That evening you sat on the sofa, waiting for Shinya and pouring over your memories of the revelations from earlier that day. Your mother had been a child from the Hyakuya orphanage. Why had she never spoken of the place? Had she known Saito? Had she been involved with the Thousand Nights? 

All these questions swarmed around your head as you looked up at the ceiling without properly taking in what you were seeing. A pot of curry simmered on the stove at the edge of your conscience.

But more than anything... If your mother had come from that orphanage...had she been an experiment like the others? And if so, could it have anything to do with your condition?

From birth you had always been different. Born into the Jujo Clan without the trademark red hair. Every proper Jujo was supposed to have bright red locks, ever since a powerful vampire had cursed the family line with its dying breath. But when you were born, your parents were horrified to discover that you had been instead born with (h/c) hair.

The reason behind this? You were immune to curses.

From childhood, curses and spells hadn't affected you. For this reason you hadn't inherited the family curse of red hair. Dubbed "your condition", this had been hanging over you your whole life.

While you were more sensitive to sensing the presence curses and spells, casting them had always been more difficult for you and had required more concentration. But most of all your own Clan had barely accepted you. Even now there were rumours of changelings and adultery about you and your parents.

Your mother had accepted you, sure, but you had always felt like you were a stain to the rest of the Clan. Once your mother had passed away, you had felt completely alone in a world where nobody would accept you.

You supposed one good thing had come of it however. It was due to your condition that Shinya had initially taken an interest in you. Meeting him was something you were sure you could never regret, no matter how much pain he may inadvertently cause you.

The first time you had met him was something you still remembered vividly, as if it had happened yesterday. 

You had not gotten off to a good start. In fact it was the same day as when one of the servants had let slip that your father was planning to send you away to study abroad. You had been absolutely furious. What about your plans to study in Shibuya? He was just sending you away so you wouldn't be a blemish on the family! All because you were born slightly different... If only your mother was still alive!

That day you had stomped towards your fathers office, angry tears in your eyes, hand gripping the hold of a training sword. Servants had taken one look at your fearsome glowering and scurried away instantly.

When you reached your fathers office, you were surprised to see two guards outside the door. They narrowed their eyes as you came thundering along, but seemed to recognise you as your fathers daughter. Possibly the sharp (e/c) eyes the two of you shared.

You had slid the door open with a bang and stamped into the office, hitting the floorboards so hard with the tip of the sword that it broke right through.

"What is the meaning of this?!" you had snarled, enraged. "You're sending me away?!"

There was a moment of complete silence in the dimly lit room before your father coughed nervously and spoke: "L-lord Shinya, I apologise. This is my daughter (f/n)... The one you asked about..."

He wasn't speaking to you. It was only then that you had realised that there was someone else in the room. Sheepishly you glanced around at him, the anger fading a little. Icy blue eyes stared back at you through striking pearl white hair. He looked mildly amused.

"(F/n)," your father had then added nervously. "This esteemed young man is Lord Shinya Hiiragi."

Your eyes had widened at this revelation. You cursed inwardly and bowed. 

"My apologies," you had muttered. 

The boy, not much older then yourself only smirked. "It's nice to finally meet you," he responded. He didn't sound annoyed at your initial reaction and instead only sounded as though he were lightly amused by you. The smile on his face was a charming one, but you realised quickly that his eyes weren't smiling. His outer expression didn't match the keen glint in his eyes. You shuffled a little as he seemed to take you in.

His words struck you as a little odd. He was glad to finally meet you? Did that mean he had known about you before? Why had he come here asking specifically about you?

"U-um, (f/n)," your father spoke up as the two of you regarded each other with interest and a little suspicion on your behalf. "Lord Shinya here has expressed an interest in you..."

"I can see that," you answered testily. Your eyes never left Shinya's. 

"H-how would you feel about working for the Hiiragis?" your father finished his sentence.

"What do mean by that?!" You whirled around to face him in shock, your annoyance rising up in you again. "You're just desperate to get rid of me, aren't you?"

"(F/n), please..." your father had almost begged. "You should be grateful. After all-"

"After all I'm not a real Jujo, am I?" you snapped. "I'm just a stain on your precious reputation that you want to get rid of!" 

You still cringed now, thinking of your reaction to your fathers suggestion, but you had been angry. This question had been weighing on your mind for years and has finally surfaced. Shinya had visited at a bad time. 

Your father had looked nervously at Shinya at those words, but the boy had only smiled back. 

"(F/n), at least hear me out," your father had continued, trying to adopt a sterner tone of voice. 

"I'm not your doll," you had snapped in return. "I'm not going to let you send me away! Just try me, I'll fight you here and now!"

There had been a tense silence in the room at that. You and your father both knew that when it came to fighting with blades, you were the stronger one. Due to your lack of aptitude for spell craft, you had had to hone your other skills more than most after all. 

A few moments later, the silence had been interrupted by a laugh. It made both you and your father jump and turn to look for the source. Shinya had broken into a strangely carefree laugh, despite the situation and grinned at you. 

"So I guess that's a 'no'?" he had prompted. His eyes sparkled with amusement. 

"(F/n)," your father said warningly. 'Don't miss your chance,' he seemed to be saying. This only infuriated you more however.

"You bet your ass that's a 'no'! As if I would ever work for some spoiled Hiiragi brat," you had snapped and whipped around, storming out of the office and leaving your father to apologise profusely to the boy.

You had stormed all the way out to the garden that day and stood by the pond, angrily watching the fish swim just below the surface. That Hiiragi... Who did he think he was? And your bastard of a father. He was just determined to get rid of you. 

You felt sick to your stomach however. What would you do if people found out you had spoken to a Hiiragi that way? 

It had been sunny and peaceful as you had stood in the garden that day, your clothes dappled with the sunlight shining through the leaves. Quite the opposite of your stormy mood.

It was only minutes later you heard someone approaching and whipped around, only to see Shinya a few paces away, a grin on his face. How you would have liked to have wiped that smile off his face...

"What do you want?" you had snapped. Your voice sent the fish swimming hastily away from the edge of the pond.

"Oh? That's a surprise," he answered, his expression never changing, never giving anything away. "I was expecting you to apologise, but I guess this is more interesting."

"Why should-"

"Why should you apologise to me?" he interrupted. You glared at him, saying nothing. He continued. "Your family treat you like dirt anyway? Trust me I know the feeling."

"What do you know?" You snapped. "You're a Hiiragi ." 

"You'd be surprised," he shrugged. Still he continued to smile. You continued to glare at him. The boy added: "I'm adopted, you know. When I was a kid my family sold me. For a long time I became a pawn in a killing game. The only reason I'm here now is because I killed my competitors." His smile widened as your expression changed. "Not such a spoiled Hiiragi brat now, hmm? My family treat me like dirt. I'm only a cog in their plan. When my usefulness runs out they will dispose of me. Sound familiar?"

You felt your anger slowly fading as he spoke. He could be pretty disarming when he wanted to be... But why was he telling you all this? It was pretty odd hearing all this from a stranger... Even more odd was the fact that his fixed smile never wavered, his casual tone never slipped. He seemed completely detached from what he was saying. Could you even believe him? Despite everything, his eyes seemed to tell you that you could. His expression may stick, but you could read his eyes.  

"...why would you tell me something like that?" you asked after a moment, your voice having grown calmer. You were genuinely curious now.

"In case you hadn't already noticed, I hate the Hiiragis," he told you without hesitation. You had almost gasped and glanced around, making sure there was nobody else around. But no, it had seemed you were alone. Maybe he had already made sure of that.

"You and I are pretty similar, don't you think?" he continued. This boy was all smiles... You said nothing. He continued. "If you join me, you can help me take them down. What do you say?"

He had reached out a hand towards you. You had stared at it for a long moment, pondering, wondering if this was some kind of test if your loyalty.

"I'm sorry about what happened to you," you spoke eventually. "But how do I know you're telling the truth? What's in it for me?"

Shinya smiled easily, keeping his hand outstretched towards you and shrugging. Some part of you in fact already seemed to know he was telling the truth. If he was lying, his eyes would give it away. "You already know the answer to that," he grinned. "At the very least I can get you into First Shibuya High School. That's what you want, isn't it?"

You held eye contact with him. "And why would you go to such lengths for me?"

"Honestly?" He began. "You have something I need."

You tensed. 'Here it comes,' you thought. He wanted to use your ability, or condition as you called it. After all it seemed to have dictated your entire life so far. 

But he continued on, dropping his hand back to his side: "You want to grow powerful enough to protect the people closest to you, am I right?"

You said nothing at this. Yes, he was right but you weren't going to admit that so easily. Why did it feel like his eyes could see right through you? He seemed to be able to read your very thoughts.

"I can help you," he added. "But in return, I want you to work with me."

You noticed that to your surprise he had asked you to work with him rather than for him. But you weren't ready to open up just yet. Maybe he knew what he was doing well enough, to hide his true intentions. He certainly seemed like the intelligent sort. The kind that worked hard behind the scenes, keeping his true power hidden but pulling the strings nonetheless. There was a cunningness in his demeanour. He was trying to hide it with that fake smile, but...

As you were pondering this, trying to read his eyes, a look of concentration flitted across his face. You almost missed it. But a split second later there was a gleam of metal, flashing in the sunlight. You might have missed it. 

Your instincts took over and, realising he had left you no time to dodge, instead raised your arm to block the attack.

Metal clashed against metal as you slipped out the knife in your sleeve, just in time to block his attack. It was a powerful attack, but although he was strong, he also seemed to have been relying on various curses and spells on his blade. The instant those touched you skin, they would be nullified. But instead of continuing his attack with his blade, he instead slipped a fuda out of his sleeve. You flinched, ducking to one side and pulling back from him.

"Oh? Impressive! Not just anyone could dodge that attack," Shinya spoke calmly, not an ounce of effort showing in his voice. He sounded almost as though he was enjoying himself. It irritated you at the time and you went in for an attack this time, pushing your knife towards him. It had been a rash choice at the time, but you had been annoyed and impatient and his calm response had only angered you more.

He didn't bother attempting to defend himself, instead shooting out a hand and grabbing your arm, forcefully pulling you towards him. You tried to pull back at first but lost balance, toppling towards him. You landed against him with a light thud and for a moment he didn't move. Shinya was still gripping your wrist, the hand which held the knife, and was holding it above your head, which also meant you couldn't move away. He had you trapped. When it came to brute strength, you were sure you wouldn't be able to pull away.

The he had only smirked and leaned down towards you. He brought his lips up to your ear and began to whisper: "Work with me. I can give you anything you want."

A shiver moved down your spine as his warm breath tickled your ear. Then as suddenly as his first attack, his hand moved up in a flash, pressing a fuda to your forehead. You had gasped and stumbled backwards. Shinya playfully formed his hand into the shape of a gun and pointed it at you.

"Bang," he said with a grin. You tensed involuntarily and closed your eyes for a moment, squeezing them shut.

You waited a few seconds. Nothing happened.

Nervously, you had opened your eyes and looked at Shinya. To your irritation at the time he had looked back for a short moment before bursting into laughter, holding his stomach. 

"You should have seen your face!" He laughed. His eyes were sparkling with interest. 

"Amazing!" he breathed once he had finished laughing at you, trying to regain his breath. "You're just like they say! I guess curses really can't harm you."  

Angrily you had torn the fuda from your forehead and flipped it around in your hand, gaping at it.  

"This is an explosive spell!" you yelled. "You could have killed me!"

"There was never any danger of that," he responded, unperturbed. Seeing you glaring, he continued, holding up a finger: "I'll tell you what. One month!" 

You blinked at him, uncomprehendingly. He only smiled his charming smile. "If in that time, I haven't won you over, I'll give up and you can get on with your boring life here. But if you decide to help me out, then I guess we'll be seeing each other a lot more from now on."

He had held out his hand to you again after that, smiling invitingly at you. His blue eyes glimmered.

For several long moment you had stared at his hand, thinking hard. His offer was a tempting one to be sure. But for the longest time you had wanted to earn the power you needed by yourself, and win your own glory. But what Shinya seemed to be offering went beyond that. He was offering you a place in something you would never be able to achieve by yourself. And he was giving you a trial run, right? At the time he had seemed arrogant and insufferable, but you might be able to use him in turn. He was offering you a place at First Shibuya after all. If you didn't like it, you could leave after the month was up.

Eventually you had sighed. Then you reached out and took his hand. You kept your eyes hard. 

"Fine. You have a month," you had grumbled, glowering. 

He had shaken your hand and given you a confident smile. "I'll look forward to it."

------

'He did more than win me over...' you thought to yourself, slowly returning to the present. You smiled a little. He really hadn't changed much over the time you had known him. There had never really been any other option for you, you realised when you thought back. Following him was the fate that had always been laid out for you.

You were snapped out of your thoughts when you heard a key turning in the lock. You glanced up at the clock. 

7:08 in the evening. You rose quickly from your spot on the sofa and rushed over to the door, just as it swung open, revealing Shinya standing outside.

For a moment he looked a little startled, but then he plastered on a tired smile. It didn't hide the obvious bruise on the right side of his face.

"Hi (f/n)," he greeted with false cheerfulness. It was so obvious to you that he was faking this attitude that it hurt you a little. Did he really feel the need to hide his true feelings from you? 

"You're late," you answered. "You could have at least called!"

"Aww. Were you worried about me?" he grinned.

"Of course I was!" you snapped. It came out sounding slightly harsher than you had wanted. Shinya looked slightly surprised by your outburst. You lowered your voice a little, moving aside to let him inside and closing the door after him. "You were gone for ages, without even a message! And what happened to your face? I knew I should have gone with you!"

You knew you were getting needlessly worked up about it, but you had genuinely been really worried for his sake. Why didn't he understand that? Worrying about another person with all your heart and not being able to do anything to help was a terrible feeling... Why couldn't he stop putting you through that? Your eyes stung a little, but you held the tears back easily. It was late. You were tired. Of course you were going to get a little worked up about this.

Shinya however looked mildly surprised by your reaction. "You were really that worried?" He asked, almost disbelievingly. 

"What do you think?" you answered, putting your hands on your hips. "Call next time!"

"Haha... You really are like a housewife," Shinya answered. His smile wavered. Only for a second, but you noticed. 

"You're not as good at acting as you think," you scolded, reaching up and brushing his face. He flinched a little as you did. "See? I knew it hurt."

For a moment he remained frozen, your hand resting gently on the side of his face. Then all of a sudden, as though taking off a mask his smile dropped and he sighed. His shoulder sagged. 

He reached up and placed his hand over your own. Your eyes widened in surprise, but you said nothing.

"See?" he spoke. "I'm still here. I'm sorry for making you worry. I just didn't want you to get hurt."

"Hmph, and the same goes for you," you answered, glancing away to hide your face. You couldn't stay angry at him, but you didn't want to go too easy on him either. You had been really worried.

He closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again his smile was back. 

"What are you grinning at?" you asked suspiciously.

"Curry's boiling over," he answered, pointing towards the stove with his other hand.

Whipping around and dropping your hand, cursing, you dashed over to the stove and quickly pushed it from the heat, momentarily distracted.

It was only later that you realised that once again he had managed to distract you and change the subject.

Chapter Text

You began to tense up the moment you stepped back onto the school grounds, the first time in two weeks since the attacks. Shinya walked beside you, apparently lost in thought as the two of you paused to look up at the school.

The place had been completely cleaned out to the extent that you could hardly believe there has ever been an attack here in the first place. The sun still shone brightly, the heat still not having retreated and you felt hot in your uniform.

The student body, though noticeably smaller, was scattered around the grounds, waiting for class to start. They laughed and joked around as though the attack two weeks ago had never even happened. How could they be so carefree?

You were in the middle of a war and yet nobody had told these students anything. They seemingly believed the official report stating it was a single attack and that the perpetrators had been swiftly hunted down and killed by the Demon Army. When you had read that, you only snorted.

And yet it seemed to satisfy the school officials and the majority of the students body, as well as any other followers of the Hiiragi Clan.

You almost envied their carefree attitude. Almost.

But you had been warned... Given a chance to survive it by Mahiru. You couldn't let her down.

Still you were surprised that the school had reopened only two weeks after the attacks. Today, classes would be held as usual. You were at war after all. It hadn't been a standalone attack by a group of terrorists as the official reports stated. It was a declaration of war from the Brotherhood of the Thousand Nights. And they wouldn't be taken down so easily.

You were broken from your thoughts by a commotion by the school gates. Glancing around you realised why. Guren had arrived. Sayuri and Shigure were by his side, pressed close and glancing around suspiciously. They were obviously on high alert.

Nearby a group of students sneered and laughed. You sighed, turning to Shinya.

"Should we go and help?" you asked.

"Hah. Why not?" He answered after a moment of thought.

One of the students had flung an open plastic bottle of cola at Guren as you began to trot towards them. If it hit him he would be drenched. You had to admit the thought was slightly amusing to you, now that you knew how powerful Guren truly was. If he wanted to dodge, he could. But he wouldn't. He still insisted on keeping his powers hidden.

However before it could hit him, there was a quick movement by Shigure just as Guren turned to her in alarm and a kunai shot through the air towards the Cola bottle.

"Ah...!" You exclaimed. That would shut up the other students alright... But you supposed for Guren it would be a counter active display.

A short glance around told you Shinya had already disappeared from your side. A few metres away his voice carried: "Yo!"

At an almost unimaginable speed, he snatched the kunai out of the air, leaving the bottle to continue undeterred on its path towards Guren's head and colliding with the dark haired boy, showering him with a sticky fountain of Cola.

The students began to laugh and taunt him.

"You're supposed to drink cola, you idiot, not wear it!"

"Go home, weakling! This school's not for you!"

"Yeah go home! We don't want Ichinose mongrels here!"

Guren rolled his eyes almost imperceptibly. You sighed. After all that had happened, did they really have nothing better to do than pick on him?

Shinya turned to Guren with a faint smirk. "Heh. Some people never learn. Can't you even dodge a bottle of soda?"

It's seemed he had decided to help Guren keep up his act. Which meant you would too. Of course in the meantime Shinya couldn't seem to help taunting Guren out of annoyance at him for keeping his power hidden despite everything. The other students laughed louder at this, firmly believing they had a Hiiragi on their side.

Guren looked almost grateful, but Sayuri and Shigure both stepped forward angrily at this, apparently not seeing it that way.

"You'll pay for that!" Shigure growled.

Instantly you moved in front of Shinya, standing between him and the other girls. You may get on well with Sayuri, but that didn't mean you would let them harm Shinya in any way. You didn't have to worry though, because just them Guren stretched his hand out to stay them. They retreated, still glaring at Shinya. You remained on edge, tensely returning back to Shinya's side but also keeping an eye open.

"Thanks for the help, Shinya," Guren said. He was sincere but you noticed there was no warmth in his tone.

"Hey, that's what friends are for," Shinya answered, slightly less than seriously.

"Friends?" Guren snorted. "Are you planning on joining the Imperial Moon, then?"

"You wish," You answered.

"Not a chance," Shinya agreed with a light grin.

"In that case, we're not friends," Guren answered coldly.

"Hmph. You know what they say, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. See you in class, Guren..."

Shinya turned on his heel and began to walk away. You were about to follow when you paused, turning back to Guren.

For a moment the two of you stared cooly at each other. Sayuri tensed, looking between the two of you, worrying about what you might do. It would be a shame to lose her friendship so quickly.

Instead you merely stepped up, placing one of your feet heavily down on Guren's, standing on his foot. His eyes narrowed, but you knew that with the other students watching, he wouldn't retaliate.

"I see you're still hiding," you muttered, only just loudly enough for Guren to hear. "I know you think you're doing what's best, but I think it's cowardice. By the way," you added. "You smell like Cola."

"What can I say? It's my favourite drink," Guren hissed back and for a second the two of you stood glaring at each other. Shigure was beginning to look increasingly irritated.

Then you nodded firmly, excusing yourself, and turned away, releasing him.

As you jogged after Shinya, you heard Mito's voice piercing through the air behind you.

"Look at you, you're all wet!" she cried out, rushing towards Guren. You smiled a little to yourself. She honestly had no idea... But it seemed Guren would be just fine. You would draw his full powers out eventually.

"What were you talking about?" Shinya asked as you caught up.

You shrugged. "Since we're all picking on him, I thought I might as well join in."

Shinya studied you for a moment and then grinned and turned his eyes forwards again. You fell a step or so behind, where you could watch him more easily without him noticing.

Once more you entertained the thought that with Mahiru out of the picture, you might actually have a chance. After all, she was in love with Guren. Before her disappearance you had held back out of respect for her, but now that she had left... It was almost like she was inviting you to come closer to him. She had given you a glimmer of hope that you hadn't had before.

It seemed deceitful at first... But Mahiru hadn't been angry. If anything she seemed to understand. You felt a little closer to her after your conversation.

After giving it a moments thought, you bounded a few steps ahead and pressed yourself against Shinya's side, close enough that your hands were brushing. He looked down at you in surprise at this uncharacteristic move, but didn't move away.

"We're under a threat," you explained, not looking at him while trying to excuse your sudden change in behaviour in a way that wouldn't tip him off. "I have to stay close, just in case."

"Eh?" he asked, sounding mildly disappointed by your indifferent excuse. "And after you were being so cute just the other day."

For a moment you almost stumbled, the mere fact that he had called you "cute" ricocheting around inside of your head and your pulse speeding up. Then you became suspicious.

"...What do you mean?" you asked, narrowing your eyes.

"Don't tell me you forgot?" he grinned. "About two weeks ago, you got home late and-"

"You were awake?!" you snapped, horrified. You stared at him wide eyed, blood rushing to your face. You should have known.

"I always sleep with my ears open," Shinya grinned in response.

"What the hell! Why didn't you say anything?!"

"Haha. I wanted to see what you would do."

"You're the worst!"

"Hey! Why are you hitting me?"

"Because!"

It took all day for your head to stop buzzing after that. But you supposed that you should enjoy the peaceful summer while it lasted.

After all, if Mahiru was telling the truth, it was the last one there would ever be.

Chapter Text

Although it was only early summer, the heat was almost unbearable. When you stepped out of the shady areas on the training area of First Shibuya High into the heat of the sun it was like being stamped on.

And yet you and the other remaining students from the recent Massacre were still training unfailingly throughout the blistering heat. They may not know the truth behind the incident, that is was a declaration of war on the Hiiragis by the Brotherhood of a Thousand Nights, but training was taken seriously here, especially after the number of casualties. Nobody was slacking off.

Well except maybe Guren, but that was a different matter.

You were having your doubts about Norito too, who was your training partner today. While his skills did lie more in spell-casting and illusionary magic, his movement were powerful and precise. Most of the time.

Today he was only lazily dodging your attacks, throwing the occasional slow punch which you found easy to dodge. Was he even making an effort? You wouldn't be able to improve like this.

"So," Norito began a minute or so later, barely sidestepping another of your punches. "A pretty girl like you must have a boyfriend, right?"

Your eyes widened, the question catching you off guard. Norito seemed to see his opportunity and shot forward suddenly, unbalancing you and followed it up with a kick to your legs, knocking your feet out from under you as you still attempted to regain your balance. While you were down on your back, you attempted to roll over and got as far as pushing yourself up when a heavy knee pushed down on your back and Norito gripped your hand behind your back, rendering you unable to move.

This whole thing happened in mere seconds and some of the other students had turned to look at Norito, pinning you down as you wriggled to try and get away. They seemed surprised, especially since you rarely lost to anyone.

"That's cheating," you hissed angrily into the dirt and he stood up, releasing you.

"Hey," he answered, putting his hands up innocently. "I won fair and square. If this was a real fight, you'd be dead."

He was right, which only succeeded in irritating you further.

"Great," you snapped sarcastically. "So next time we're under attack you're going to ask them about their personal life? Sure, that's a great strategy."

Your voice had raised a little. One or two other students looked up towards you but quickly glanced away again when they were met by your fierce glare.

Norito's eyes opened a little wider. Even he looked a little shocked at this, which made your anger subside again as soon as it had appeared.

"Sorry..." you muttered, looking at your feet, guiltily. "I'm a little on edge..." You knew you had gone too far. There was a moments awkward silence.

Then Norito asked casually: "Do you really think that would work?"

"No, you idiot!" You retorted, sounded irritated, though you weren't really angry, just exasperated. You wondered if Norito was even capable of taking anything seriously.

Your back and forth was interrupted by a sudden commotion a few metres away. There was a pained grunt as a fist collided with Guren's face and he fell back on the ground with a wince.

Mito was standing over him, glaring angrily though there was a look of hurt in her eyes. Guren must have said something to upset her. Again.

"I'm through talking to you, you jerk!" Mito was now shouting. She whipped around. "So don't you try to talk to me either!"

Norito sighed. "Let's go see what happened this time," he suggested, and you nodded. The two of you cautiously walked over to where Mito had just whipped around and stormed away. Guren still lay on the ground in front of where she had been standing over him.

He looked up irritably as the two of you approached, his eyes dark, giving nothing away. Norito put his hands behind his head as he looked down at Guren in the dirt by his feet.

Like Mito, Norito seemed to see himself as Guren's friend of sorts. While you didn't get on with Guren, you didn't hate him either and you were curious as to what he had done that had made Mito so upset.

"Man, you sure pissed her off," Norito commented looking down at Guren. "I think you went too far this time Guren."

"How so?" Guren asked, not sounding especially sorry.

"With what you said. You saved her life. She was just trying to help you in turn," the blond boy explained.

"These last few weeks she's been working so hard to help you not get bullied so much. It's not nice to make girls cry, you know," you added, glancing down at him with a deadpan expression.

"Well, no one asked her for help," Guren shrugged uncaringly.

Norito laughed at this. You kept your gaze coolly. Honestly, did he could just get away with making Mito cry like that? He was slacking off and acting like a coward and now he was hurting those who genuinely looked up to him.

"I can't say I don't sympathise," Norito spoke to Guren. "I don't really like hard work either-"

"I can tell," you interrupted.

"-but still..." He finished, trailing off. He turned to you for a moment, only saying: "You're so abrasive sometimes, you know."

Guren only snorted in response to this. He raised himself into a sitting position on the ground and muttered: "For someone who doesn't like hard work, you sure seem pretty strong."

"Trust me, it wasn't my doing," Norito grinned. "My parents forced me to work hard. Son of the great Goshi Clan, and all that. You probably had the same thing from your parents right?"

Norito was right. But you wouldn't know, as you had never had expectations placed over you. You were a failure from the day you were born, according to your family. Because your hair wasn't the traditional colour of the Jujo Clan, your motivation to work hard was was that you had to work ten times harder just to get the recognition from your family that the others were born with. That and the need to protect the few people closest to you.

You backed away, extracting yourself from the conversation between Guren and Norito. It was none of your business anyway. As long as Guren decided to fight when it counted.

Most of it was just Guren complaining anyway.

Instead you looked out over the field of training students. The teachers were pushing them hard. Although they didn't officially know that the Attack from last month wasn't an only attack, they did seem to sense that it was important to train the students, in case anything like this were to happen again. None of the other students seemed to have been prepared for proper combat.

You were honestly surprised at yourself for being able to snap into action at such short notice, but you supposed the adrenaline had been coursing through your veins.

The student body had massively decreased since the massacre. It was all the more obvious as you looked out at the sparring students under the heat of the sun, their skin shining with sweat and their hair plastered to their faces.

Before the attack there had been 600 freshmen. Now there was 180. The freshmen had been hit especially hard as they lacked experience in proper combat. The classes had been cut down to only five since the attack.

You were brought back to the present by a student yelling: "Hey jerkface, are you listening to us?"

And still the students didn't seem to have anything better to do than pick on Guren.

It seemed Norito had left the scene and immediately the other students had swarmed into the space surrounding Guren like mosquitos and were picking on him aggressively. Which was almost amusing, as you knew that Guren could probably take them all on at once, single handed, and come out on top.

Right now however, Guren was instead sent sprawling back again into the dirt, groaning, having been kicked in the chest. You sighed. If this was what the students did with their training time, then no wonder so many of them had died.

The students laughed. You looked away, keeping your face neutral. As you did you caught sight of a familiar head of white hair coming towards you, icy blue eyes filled with amusement as usual. Like usual, he was all smiles.

It was Shinya Hiiragi, your master and co-conspirator against the Hiiragis. He seemed unruffled as usual, completely unfazed by the heat. He hadn't even broken a sweat. He was almost infuriatingly perfect.

As you ran up to him, the other students seemed to catch sight of him as well.

"Lord Shinya!" someone gasped and there were squeals and giggles of excitement from the girls within the group. This irritated you a great deal and as you reached him, you stuck closer to his side than you would have usually dared, glaring challengingly at the other students.

You might lose to Mahiru, but you most certainly wouldn't lose to the likes of them.

Still their eyes followed Shinya hungrily as he walked up to them. You followed, walking after him apprehensively as the crowd of doting students parted for him.

Shinya grinned all the while, unbothered by all the eyes on him. Yet another thing you admired about him. With the number of eyes from the others girls following you, their glares of envy obvious, you could barely keep your head up.

But they wouldn't dare challenge you, you attempted to reassure yourself, though that didn't stop their stares from boring holes through you.

Shinya's eyes fell onto Guren on the ground below, a quick witted look flashing through them, despite the smile he kept plastered on.

"Leave this sorry piece of trash to me," he spoke, addressing the other students. "The rest of you should get back to your training."

They dared not argue and quickly dispersed, their eyes reluctantly looking back at Shinya, before they disappeared amongst the other students.

It was an unwritten rule that the Hiiragi line had the final say in all matters inside the school. Their authority could not be questioned. In this school your family name meant more than almost anything else.

Shinya was in fact not a Hiiragi by blood, rather he had been adopted into the Hiiragi family, having been trained since childhood to become powerful enough to be pedigreed Mahiru's fiancée. After all, it was important to the Hiiragis to breed powerful children. The thought sickened you. What was Shinya to them? You hated that your master was nothing more than their pawn. You wanted to change that...

But now Mahiru was gone, the thought that Shinya might outlive his usefulness in the eyes of the Hiiragi Clan plagued your thoughts at all times these days. You were being extra careful to know his whereabouts at all times and stuck close whenever possible. You stayed up late and rose early, afraid that you might wake up to find him not there...

As a result you had been exhausted and irritable these last two weeks. You just hoped it didn't show too much.

Guren broke you out if your thoughts with a rude remark: "Look at them run. Do they know you're just a foster kid?"

...and of course Guren would hit that particular sore spot.

"How dare you...!" you hissed, raising your foot, ready to bring it down on Guren's chest again.

Luckily Shinya raised a hand in front of you, making you pause before you managed to start something. You pulled back.

'Calm down...' you told yourself. 'You're just tired.'

"You're one to talk," he said to Guren. "You think they all know you're just pretending to be a slacker?"

Guren laughed. It wasn't a friendly laugh and his eyes remained fixed on the two of you.

"Maybe I really am a slacker," he answered.

"Haha! I don't know how you put up with them, when you could tear them apart when you wanted," Shinya continued.

"I'm patient," Guren answered through gritted teeth, sitting up a little straighter in defiance. "I was born that way. Unlike a certain brat I know who takes every chance he gets to show off."

You bristled. Shinya only smiled, feigning ignorance.

"Oh, and who would that be?"

"You, obviously."

"Alright, you're pushing it Ichinose," you snapped. This time your foot did collide with his chest, not hard enough too cause any damage but hard enough to knock him back down onto the ground again.

Again Guren did nothing, in case of prying eyes. But he did glare up at you, his eyes filled with annoyance.

Shinya only laughed. "That's enough, (f/n)," he added to you, not sounding especially sincere. He didn't seem angry in the slightest though. Even though Guren had been so disrespectful!

But it wasn't in your place to speak out. You nodded apologetically and moved to stand behind him again.

Shinya returned his attention to Guren, who had sat up again, rubbing his neck.

"If you're trying to offend me you're gonna have to try harder than that," he said.

Guren shrugged and finally got back onto his feet stating: "No offence intended. I'm just pointing out the facts."

Again you could feel irritation building up inside you, but you forced it back. It was just the tiredness speaking, you told yourself, keeping your face neutral. You had already stepped out of line once. You were supposed to be winning Guren over, not alienating him you reminded yourself.

Guren seemed to be sizing Shinya up in that moment and for a second you wondered if he was going to pick a fight. But Shinya was the top of the curve in magical skill and the two of them were about even in their abilities and if Shinya and you took him on simultaneously it would be enough to beat him. He wouldn't try anything... Right?

Your anxiety seemed unwarranted as in the next moment Guren only shrugged again and addressed Shinya: "Look at what you're doing right now. Why do you keep talking to me? If you really hated the Hiiragis and wanted to destroy them so bad you'd be doing it by now, instead of shooting the breeze with me."

You gritten your teeth. Why was Shinya so dead set on having Guren as an ally? He was insufferable, rude and a slacker in your eyes. Yes he was strong, but if you weren't able to use his strength to your own advantage, what was the point of keeping him around? Had his skills in combat honestly impressed Shinya that much? Or had he picked Guren for another reason?

Shinya only grinned, as ever, and answered: "Come on, don't be such a hard-ass. Why don't we get a cup of coffee, and talk over our plans for what to do next-"

"You've got to be kidding me," Guren interrupted. You narrowed your eyes. Seriously, why was Shinya so set on him? And why were you so irritable today?

"I thought you'd say that," Shinya answered, laughing good-naturedly. It seemed as though nothing fazed him... You supposed he was treated like this on a daily basis at home. You did your absolute best to keep your face neutral as this thought crossed your mind, but inwardly you were seething.

Of course, it wasn't in your place to get angry. All you had to do was follow Shinya's every order. You'd take a bullet for him if it came down to it.

"I don't have time for your nonsense," Guren grumbled. "Just get lost already."

"I believe we're wasting our time here," you spoke through clenched teeth, hoping that Shinya would finally give up on Guren and leave.

"Just a moment," Shinya answered with a smile on your direction. You clamped your mouth shut. Then he turned to Guren. "All right, but we could at least share information."

"Master Shinya!" you gasped. "Are you sure that's a good idea? Can we trust him?"

"I'm right here you know," Guren grumbled irritably at you. Shinya laughed at his expression and answered: "It's fine, he'll come around. You'll see."

You closed your mouth again. Over the last two weeks you and Shinya had been working tirelessly to dig up all kinds of internal information on the current inner working of the Hiiragi Clan. There had been too many all nighters recently.

It seemed the Hiiragi Clan had a launched a kind of internal investigation, having apparently realised that an attack on such a scale couldn't have been carried out without a great deal of insider knowledge.

Guren was also under suspicion. He had the motive to do so and the school believed that someone of his low ranking would have been unable to survive the attack unless he had something to do with it. In other words they were doubting his show of weakness. The thought brought a smug smile to your face. Only for a second however before you neutralised your expression again. This was no time for childish feuds.

"So, what, did you hear something?" Guren prompted irritably.

"Well, that got your attention. It's nothing very important..." Shinya lied, smiling faintly.

"Then get lost."

You groaned internally and almost rolled your eyes. This conversation was going in circles. It was time to push it on a little.

"Listen asshole," you snapped, loosing patience. "You were making such a big deal about how 'patient' you were just now, so shut up and listen or we're not telling you anything. Do you want to know how much the Hiiragis have figured out already, or not?"

Shinya looked at you in surprise. Guren's eyes remained unreadable. You knew it hadn't exactly been in your place to speak up so suddenly, but you were tired and didn't have the patience for Guren's attitude at the moment.

There was a moments silence. Then Guren seemed to swallow a little of his pride and asked: "How much do the Hiiragis know?"

Shinya took over again, looking back at Guren. The smile remained ever fixed on his face. "They've identified the attackers."

Guren's eyes narrowed. "You mean the Thousand Nights?"

"Exactly. And they're not taking it well," Shinya continued to explain. "Together the Thousand Nights and the Imperial Demon army are the two most powerful magical syndicates in Japan. Now they're at war. If things go off course, the whole country could be destroyed."

This was the conclusion all three of you had come to. It was the only thinkable ending in fact. But hearing it said out loud was still surreal.

"Save the commentary. Just tell me what's going on," said Guren, apparently running out of patience.

"Hmph, I would have thought you'd be glad at the opportunity," you said testily. "After all if the two largest magical organisations in Japan blew each other into oblivion, wouldn't that leave an opening for a smaller one like, say, the Imperial Moon?"

Guren's eyes narrowed. "You're talkative today," he commented.

"I don't remember ever calling myself taciturn," you glowered in response.

Guren ignored your last comment and turned to Shinya again. "Well?"

"I already have you one piece of information," he responded. Still he was smiling. "Don't you think you should tell me something in return?"

"No," Guren answered bluntly.

"Heh. Why, wasn't my information worth anything?"

"Unlike a certain moron, I'm not stupid enough to go running my mouth off to someone when I'm not sure what side he's on."

"A certain moron?" Shinya repeated. "Who, exactly, are you referring to?"

"You, obviously."

"Haha!" Shinya seemed amused more than angry, to his credit.

"We haven't told you anything yet," you broke in, addressing Guren again. "If you want more information, you should drop the attitude."

"Don't worry (f/n)," Shinya shrugged. "I think he's always like this."

"There you go again, talking like I'm not here," Guren grumbled.

"...well, maybe I should share one more titbit," Shinya seemed to decide. "I've got to earn your trust after all."

Guren said nothing, only staring at the two of you unblinkingly. You wondered if he had already guessed what you had to say. Shinya paused for a moment, enjoying Guren's silence as he waited for him to speak.

"They've started an internal investigation," Shinya continued.

Guren nodded, unperturbed. "Of course they have. An attack like that couldn't have been pulled off without inside help. But if they're going to the trouble of carrying out an investigation, that means..."

You nodded this time. "They still have no idea it was Mahiru who betrayed them."

"After all, Tenri Hiiragi is the head of the Clan. He's Mahiru's father and he has complete faith in her," Shinya agreed from beside you.

Guren didn't say a word at this. He seemed to be thinking it over.

Shinya in the meantime only continued: "Everyone says she shows even more potential than Kureto, her brother who's a senior here. They've always high hopes for her."

You smirked inwardly. Kureto wouldn't like that. He may be good at hiding his ambitions but there was no way he would be able to idly stand by as his younger sister stole the throne from under his feet.

"You must be so proud of your future bride," Guren's sarcastic comment brought you out of your thoughts.

Instantly the smirk fell from your face. That familiar feeling seemed to be pressing on your chest once again. You had been getting ahead of yourself... Shinya was not yours to have after all. He was still Mahiru's fiancée. Future bride... The thought seemed to drop an icy stone into your stomach. Again Guren had hit a sore spot for you. How did he keep doing that? You swallowed painfully and looked at your feet.

"She's your ex-girlfriend," Shinya only replied with a shrug. You didn't look up.

"We were just kids. That's all forgotten now," Guren answered. There was little feeling in his voice. He remained cold and unreadable. Always the same...

"Really?" Shinya mused. "Because Mahiru never stopped talking about you."

You felt yourself shrinking further into yourself with every word he spoke. Was Shinya jealous of Guren? But that would mean... Could it be? Maybe he really was in love with Mahiru? If that were the case, you were several years too late...

Guren snorted. "Hmph. So what? It made you jealous?"

Again, how did Guren do that? Was he reading your mind or something? The thought of someone as irritating as Guren being able to do that made you shudder. It was possible you weren't hiding your feeling well enough. How many people actually knew?

"Ha!" Shinya said in response to Guren's question. "Maybe just a little, but not for the reason you think."

You felt Shinya's eyes on you but didn't look up to meet them. A lump was rising in your throat.

"Anyway," Shinya pressed on with the explanation. "The internal investigation is being run by a special team led by Kureto. They're probably going to be watching you, too."

"Why?" Guren asked, genuinely showing a little surprise and unease. "I've been doing my best to look weak."

"True, but if anyone's got a motive, it's you," Shinya retorted.

Guren was silent as Shinya elaborated: "If they're searching for outsiders at the school who have a reason to bear a grudge against the Hiiragi Clan, it's pretty obvious who they'll think of first..."

"The Ichinose Clan," Guren finished.

Shinya nodded. "Exactly."

"Not just me then. My followers, too..." Guren frowned.

"Oh, so you do care after all?" you muttered. "Could have fooled me."

Guren ignored you once again. This seemed to be becoming a running theme. Instead Shinya spoke up, saying: "I wouldn't worry too much. After all, they'll probably be looking at you first. They've already seen what Shigure and Sayuri can do. After the qualifying exams, it was pretty clean that neither of them is capable of causing an incident like that."

"But I'm supposed to be even weaker than them. Shouldn't that let me off the hook, too?"

"I snuck a peak at your file," Shinya waved him off. "There seems to be some doubt that someone of your ability could have survived the attack. That's why they've got you in their sights. In fact, you're being watched right now. Do you see him?"

Shinya was right. You had already sensed the watching eyes a few minutes ago. Kureto was good at hiding his presence, but with your heightened senses you had been able to feel him watching. A quick glance out of the corner of your eye had confirmed your suspicions.

"You're gonna have to be more specific than that," Guren answered. "I'm always being watched."

"The window of the school building," Shinya added, keeping his voice lower than usual. "Class 3-1. Don't look now though. He'll notice."

Guren ignored him. Luckily he was clever about it however, stretching his neck around as though he were feeling stuff from training. For a split second he turned his eyes to the classroom window. Guren looked a little taken aback that he hadn't noticed at first. Well, Kureto was powerful after all.

"...It's the student council president, isn't it?" Guren asked.

"Yeah, it's Kureto," Shinya confirmed. "He's a senior, in competition with Mahiru to be the next head of the Clan."

"Hmph," Guren snorted. "Is he strong?"

Guren didn't know half of it... He wouldn't be asking that question if he had fought Kureto himself.

"If we were to fight tomorrow, I'm not sure I could beat him," Shinya answered after a pause.

"Ha. Luckily I'm stronger than you," Guren snorted.

"Haha! Let's hope you are..." Shinya answered good-naturedly.

You were feeling a lot more conscious of being watched at this point. Spend too long talking to Guren and your actions would be deemed suspicious and Kureto was not know for being merciful. He was however observant, and already you felt as though you were pushing your luck.

Thankfully Shinya had already thought of a way around this. "By the way Guren..." he said cheerfully.

"Yeah?"

"I'm gonna have to punch you now," he grinned.

"Huh?"

"We're being watched. If you don't want Kureto to get suspicious that we're working together, you better take the punch like a good boy-"

Before Shinya had finished, Guren raised his hand in a fist and went in with a deliberately slow punch. Shinya caught his fist easily and sneered at him in disgust.

"Too slow, you Ichinose parasite!" he shouted, loudly so that nearby students could hear and shoved Guren backwards, laughing confidently. With Guren off balance, Shinya followed up with a swift kick to Guren's face. Guren's eyes widened a little.

"You said punch, not kick..." He grumbled. Shinya only smirked and followed through with the kick, his foot colliding satisfyingly with Guren's chest, sending him sprawling yet again into the dirt, where he lay for a moment, theatrically groaning in pain. If he wanted to convince the other students that he was a weak and pathetic loser, he was doing a good job.

Shinya had kicked him pretty forcefully though, so maybe it wasn't a surprise.

'So Guren's annoying attitude bothers him after all...' you thought with a small grin to yourself.

You only hoped that the kick had been enough to fool the Student Council President.

Chapter Text

You were in your way back from the shops once again, feeling rather proud yourself for snagging the last watermelon for half price. Shinya would be pleased... Especially since it was so hot outside. Even though it was evening, you were in a sundress and still felt a little too warm.

You felt a little self conscious on your way back. You weren't all that used to wearing light casual clothes during summer and you were attracting more than a few states, from boys and girls alike. As well as that, light clothing also made it harder to conceal weapons.

Your thoughts turned to Shinya again for a moment. You had made him promise to stay home while you went out to get the groceries but you still didn't feel comfortable leaving him for extended periods of time.

With the current state of war, you felt on high alert. You were absolutely exhausted. Shinya seemed to have noticed, as he even offered to go out instead of you. You had however insisted that you were fine and gone anyway. As if you would let him leave the safe area by himself... It wasn't like he couldn't take care of himself, but you didn't want to have to worry more than necessary. Apart from anything else, going about to fetch groceries was your job.

Instead of seeing you as a servant around the house though, when you were alone he became even less formal and seemed to treat you more like a flat mate or friend than anything else.

If you were honest with yourself, you liked it that way.

You decided to take a short cut through the park in order to avoid some of the crowd as you walked back, struggling a little under the weight of the watermelon. It seemed to have grown in size since you bought it...

It was as you were walking along the park, a group of kids suddenly rushed past you.

This was normal in the park of course. But was unusual is that you recognised the child at the front of the pack. A short girl with large eyes and pale ashen hair, tied up in a bow. She was dressed formally, as usual, which was a sharp contrast to the casual wear of the other children.

It was Shinoa Hiiragi, Mahiru's younger sister.

You almost gaped as she ran past. She seemed not to notice you, but it was possible she was just ignoring you. What surprised you was that she was hanging around with children her own age. Shinoa was of course a prodigy like her sister, incredibly skilled for her tender age and with a sharp witted glint in her large pale eyes.

She seemed to be racing the other children. Behind her a slender girl with dark brown hair was struggling to keep up. You were in for another surprise when after her you spotted familiar ruffled blond hair.

"Mika?" you gasped. Honestly, why did you keep running into him all the time? That meant the girl in front of him had to be Akane. And behind them there was a large number of smaller children, breathing heavily as they ran after the older kids.

Mika slowed a little as your voice reached him. You seemed to catch Shinoa's attention too, because she veered off her path suddenly, dashing towards you at high speed, letting Akane take the lead again, who continued to head towards the large climbing frame in the centre of the park, cheering at her own victory.

"Big sis!"

Shinoa ran towards you, stretching out her arms as though to hug you. But at that moment you sensed danger. A large amount of power was emanating from the girls' small body.

Your suspicions were confirmed when Shinoa pulled out a fuda from her sleeve at the last minute. Your eyes widened and you made an attempt to dodge, but with your arms full of groceries it was difficult to move. Apart from anything else, her spell would most likely fail as soon as it touched you anyway and it was a bad idea to make a show in public.

She leapt up, the fuda whipping through the air towards you.

"Boom!" She activated it, her chirpy voice carrying as she sprang back from you.

But nothing happened. She looked disappointed as you peeled the fuda off your forehead.

"Why do my spells never work on you?" she complained.

"Maybe next time," you sighed. She did this every time. She couldn't beat you in brute strength after all, but her spell casting was above average even for someone your age. "By the way Shinoa, what did I tell you about attacking me in public?"

Shinoa rolled her eyes. "What am I doing wrong?"

"Maybe the fuda was faulty. Did you make sure to double check it?" you asked, handing it back to Shinoa.

"You're lying," she grumbled as you did.

"What?"

Shinoa grinned. "My sister told me all about you and your ability, you know. I was interested, so I decided to try it out."

You looked at her in shock. She had just dropped a complete bombshell and yet she was smiling at you like she was discussing the weather. Seriously, how many people knew about you at this point?

"Really...?" you asked testily. "And did your sister say anything else?"

Shinoa never had the chance to reply because in the next moment another face popped up as Mika ran up to you as well, interrupting your conversation.

"Big sis!" he greeted excitedly.

"Hallo Mika," you smiled tensely as he ran up, and reached out to ruffle his hair. You kept your eyes on Shinoa, who only smiled back at you. "I didn't realise you two knew each other."

"We don't really," Shinoa answered sweetly. "We united against a common foe."

"A what?" you asked suspiciously.

"We saw the guy with the nasty look on his eyes," Mika answered, his round eyes serious. "The pervert! He tried to abduct Miss Hiiragi!"

"Guren?" you coughed, feeling amusement bubbling up inside you. "Guren tried to abduct you?" you asked Shinoa.

She grinned mischievously at you. "He whispered all sorts of dirty things in my ear."

"Do you know him?" Mikaela asked suspiciously.

"Guren's my classmate," you answered. "In retrospect it might be better if you kept your distance from him."

"I knew it!" Mika yelled. He looked up at you sincerely. "Be careful around him, big sis."

"Heeeey! Mikaaa!" someone yelled from across the park. Akane and some of the other children were beaconing him to come over.

"I gotta go," Mika said then, looking around for a moment before glancing back at you. "We'll meet again right?"

"I'm sure we will... I know where to find you," you smiled. You absolutely had to talk to Shinoa. You hoped she wouldn't try and run off.

Mika turned to her: "Are you gonna come with us?"

Fortunately Shinoa shook her head. "Sorry, I have to chat about something with (f/n)," she said with a mysterious smile. You noticed she still insisted on calling you by your first name, despite the fact that she was younger.

"Oh okay," Mika answered, a little disappointed. He bounced back quickly though and began to bound away again, waving at you. "See you!"

"Yeah, see you soon!" you called after him, waving until he turned his back and jogged back towards the other children.

You turned back to Shinoa. "Alright Shinoa, tell me what's going on," you prompted.

"Oh, nothing important..." she stalled, enjoying leaving you in the dark. She noticed your look and continued. "My sister sent me to deliver a message to Guren."

"You're using his first name?" you asked exasperatedly. "Listen, at your age-"

"-I should be more respectful to my elders? Well I guess I just don't know better," she interrupted, grinning. "I'm just a kid after all. I'm lucky enough to have a powerful older sister, so I don't have that many expectations to live up to."

"What does that have to do with anything?" you sighed exasperatedly.

"Haha. Well since I'm here, I guess I'll tell you this: Mahiru is planning to betray the Thousand Nights as well. That was the message to Guren."

"Then why are you telling this to me?" you asked, processing this information. You hoped Mahiru knew what she was doing.

Shinoa shrugged. "I guess this is just more interesting."

"Huh?"

The girl only smiled. "I don't really care about power or rank or anything like that. It all seems pretty boring to me. But what do I know? Like I said, I'm just a kid."

"Well... Tell Lady Mahiru this," you answered, turning to look around. It didn't seem like anyone was watching. "The Hiiragis have launched an internal investigation-"

"I know," Shinoa chirped, interrupting you.

"So for now," you continued, silencing her with a glare. "They don't know the identity of the traitor. But Guren's under suspicion. Tell her not to wait for too long if she wants to save him."

"Oh? It seems you know my sister pretty well," Shinoa responded.

"I don't know about that."

"Fine, I'll tell her. But that's so much to remember... I'm just a kid you know."

You looked at her disbelievingly. She only smiled.

"So what do I get in return?" she then asked. You coughed. So that's what her motivation had been... You sighed.

"I knew there'd be something," you mumbled. "So what do you want? Money? Sweets?"

Shinoa grinned, but she actually looked a little irritated at those suggestions. "Nothing as childish as that," she retorted.

"I thought you were a child?" you prodded.

"Only when it suits me," she answered with a cheeky smile.

"Okay," you responded, dropping the subject. There was no winning with Shinoa. "What do you want?"

"Information of course," she answered almost immediately. "An eye for an eye!"

"I don't think that's what that saying means..." you muttered. "What kind of information do you need?"

Shinoa wasted no time getting to the point. "Are you really in love with big brother Shinya?" she asked innocently.

You coughed, almost choking on your own saliva for a second. The blood rushing to your face, you knocked your chest, attempting to recover. Shinoa's grin widened.

"You okay?" she asked.

"I'm fine," you answered, looking round once again to make sure nobody was close enough to overhear your conversation. You leaned down, closing the distance between the two of you a little.

"Who told you that?" you hissed.

"My sister told me."

"I didn't realise it was common knowledge," you grumbled. How many people knew about it at this point?

"Don't worry, I haven't told anyone yet," Shinoa told you. You didn't like the fact that she added 'yet' to the end of that sentence. "So it's true then?"

You realised you had given yourself away. Why had you phrased your sentence like that? Well all you could really do now other than beg?

"Don't tell him? Please?" you pleaded, pressing your palms together and bowing your head a little. Shinoa looked pleased at your tension, smiling mischievously.

"Don't worry, I won't tell," she smirked at you. You glanced up gratefully, relief washing over you at this. You were about to thank her when she continued: "My sister told me he already knows."

It took a moment for you to swallow those words. When you did you started to panic.

"What?!" you snapped, horrified. You looked down at Shinoa with wide eyes. She was all smiles. Several passers by looking up at your exaggerated flustered reaction. "That can't be!"

Shinoa shrugged, barely able to contain her excitement. She looked beside herself with glee. "Mahiru is hardly ever wrong."

You looked at her, gaping. You couldn't believe what she was saying. What had given you away? That time you thought he was sleeping? Had you been staring? Had you slipped up somewhere? Did you talk in your sleep?

"Well, bye," Shinoa added, turning around and beginning to trot away.

"Hey, wait a minute!" you called after her desperately.

"I can't help you," she grinned over her shoulder. "I don't know much about adult stuff. After all I'm just a kid."

You stood stiffly in the middle of the park, watching her all the way until the young girl was out of sight.

'Calm down,' you tried to tell yourself. It was still possible that she was wrong. Maybe she had even lied. You couldn't think of anything that might have given you away. Besides that other incident... You cringed a little. But you shouldn't let it get to you...

"Just go back and act like you always do..." you muttered to yourself.

But it seemed that your day still wasn't over. You became aware of someone trekking along the path towards you. Whoever it was was stomping irritably and several stones were kicked as they went.

You turned around to see none other than Mito coming up the path towards you.

"Stupid Ichinose punk... Stupid, stupid, stu-" she was muttering.

You interrupted her: "Mito?"

She jumped and looked up, her face changing. "(F/n)!" she exclaimed, her voice high pitched with surprise. Her face turned flustered: "How long have you been there?"

"A while actually..." you murmured, still trying to calm yourself and take your mind off what Shinoa had said. "What's up?"

"I'm not upset!" Mito snapped. "Why would I be upset, just because of that Ichinose brat?"

It seemed she was still angry about whatever he had said to her earlier. Maybe you should have a go at Guren about this later.

"Nobody said anything about being upset," you commented.

"Ack...!"

"What was it that he said?" you asked curiously.

"..." Mito looked around for a moment, checking the scene. Then she moved a little closer to you and started talking suddenly in a hushed tone, her eyes round a worried: "(F/n), do you think I'm clingy?"

"Did Guren say that?" you asked, hiding your amusement. While Mito sometimes acted all high and mighty, she was in fact very transparent and a rather emotionally vulnerable girl.

"This has nothing to do with Guren!" she snapped, her face reddening. Obviously he had upset her quite a bit, calling her clingy. It seemed like a bit of a sore spot for Mito, as in the past she had occasionally had some difficulty getting on with others and liked to put on a show of not becoming too close to anyone to avoid getting hurt. It seemed that this tactic hadn't worked with Guren however. She had seemed to take quite a liking to him.

"(F/n)...?" she asked worriedly when you didn't say anything for a moment.

"I think he's just trying to distance himself from others," you said. The words slipped out before you could stop them. You wanted to make Mito feel a little better at least. "Maybe he just worries that he'll get you involved with his troubles?"

Mito looked at her feet. "But I've been trying to help him sort himself out! He won't listen... Always saying stuff like that he hates hard work and-"

"Mito," you broke in before she started babbling again. "Calm down. Like I said, he probably said that to distance himself. Maybe he's afraid they'll clamp down on you too if you stay too close?"

You very much doubted that was the case, but you wanted to put Mito at ease. It seemed to work a little as her face turned thoughtful and she bit her lip, thinking hard.

Then realisation passed over her face. "I understand!" she gasped. "So he was just worried about us! Thank you, (f/n), I understand a lot better now!"

"Wait, what did you just understand...?" you asked wearily, but she only continued talking.

"He didn't really mean that I'm clingy! He was saying that to help me!"

"Mito-"

"But I can handle myself, you know. I don't need to be protected by some Ichinose mongrel-"

"Mito!" you interrupted more forcefully this time. She paused curiously and looked at you with some curiosity. You continued: "You're not clingy. I like having you around, so just ignore him if he says anything like that, okay?"

"(F/n)..." Mito actually looked rather touched by this. She was smiling gratefully at you.

"Ah..." you mumbled, not quite sure what to say. You weren't good in situations like these. Comforting people wasn't your strong point. "W-well, look at the time!" you said suddenly, turning on your heel. "See you in school tomorrow!"

"H-hey! Why are you running off so suddenly?!" Mito protested. "Don't be so lonely! At least come back to the compound and have some tea..."

"I'm sorry Mito, I'm kind of busy right now," you excused yourself tiredly as she trotted after you. "I doubt my father wants to see me anyway."

"But-"

"Maybe next time, okay?" You added. "See you tomorrow, Mito."

Mito nodded dejectedly, stopping and watching you go with a hint of sadness on her face.

She watched your back disappear into the crowd and out of earshot. A lonely girl melting into the sea of faces before her.

"You're wrong, you idiot..." she mumbled quietly, so nobody could overhear. "Everyone is so proud of you..."

Chapter Text

About three days later the rainy season hit, bringing some much needed relief from the sun. It had been raining on and off all morning and outside the classroom window you could see students practicing furiously on the muddy grounds so as to gain experience fighting on uneven terrain.

Up until that moment you hadn't been listening to the homeroom teachers speech. It was all the usual stuff, a minute of silence for the lives lost, praising the Hiiragis, reminding the students to bully Guren... They had no idea what they were messing with.

However Ms Aiuchi continued and something she said caught your attention.

"Today we have something very important to discuss. The attack also interrupted the qualifying exams, which is of course the most important way in which your skills are assessed here at First Shibuya," she explained.

You blinked in mild surprise, having almost forgotten entirely about the qualifying exams all together. After the attack it hardly seemed like it even mattered. If you were good enough to survive, surely you had earned yourself a high score? Maybe it was just another way of ensuring obedience to the Hiiragi Clan. Well, it didn't really matter. You would just give it your all.

"While this may seem sudden, beginning today exams will pick up from where they left off, so that we can finish your assessments. Only students whose evaluations have not been completed will be tested."

This caught the attention of the class and a ripple of surprise passed through the assembled students. Even Guren looked up curiously at this.

"Don't worry," Ms Aiuchi smiled. It seemed she was still playing teacher. "I know this comes as a surprise, but evaluations for most of the student in this class have actually already been completed. The only students left are Shinya Hiiragi, who as we all know will have no difficulty in acquiring top ranking..."

Shinya smiled faintly at this from his desk beside you. Since the classes had been cut and moved around after the attack, you had taken a seat next to Shinya's in the classroom. Guren was by the window again, on Shinya's other side.

"...also, Mito and (f/n), from the Jujo Clan...and Norito, from the Goshi Clan. All very talented students..."

Now it made sense to you. This wasn't just part of the final exams for the most powerful students. She was also calling the names of those who were part of the internal investigation.

"I wonder if she'll call my name too..." Guren whispered, loud enough for Shinya and yourself to hear.

"Probably," Shinya whispered in return. They almost looked like two ordinary students slacking off in class. If it wasn't for the weapons they were carrying with them that was. "After all, you're part of their internal investigation-"

The end of his sentence was interrupted by the teacher who finished: "...and last but most clearly least, the mongrel from the Ichinose Clan. You five have been summoned for exams and should go to the gymnasium at your appointed times. Mito and Norito, your exams are at 8:30. Shinya, Guren and (f/n), your exams are at 9:00."

"All three of us together?" you wondered out loud.

"Maybe there will be someone from another class?" Shinya suggested with a shrug. But he looked as uneasy as you felt. Would they make you fight each other? You definitely didn't want to face Shinya. You couldn't hit him... That is if you even got close enough to hit him. Even if you could, you wouldn't. You were destined to stay as his shadow after all.

You scolded yourself for even entertaining the thought. You wouldn't fight Shinya. It would make more sense to pair him with Guren anyway... You knew Shinya could win.

Norito's voice broke into your thoughts when he turned to Guren and said: "Looks like it's more tests for us. Let's give it our best."

Guren said nothing. You began to feel a little exasperated. How did he expect to find allies if he was so abrasive all the time? Or could it be that he didn't want allies? That was just stupid. Nobody could do everything by themselves. Once, you had said the same thing to Shinya who had only laughed and told you to listen to your own advice.

The class was less understanding and began sneering and yelling at Guren.

"Hey, Norito is speaking to you!"

"Who do you think you are, ignoring him?!"

Norito calmly waved them off. "It's fine. That's just the way he is."

You admired his patience. How did he manage to be so laid back about everything?

"You mean he's a worthless piece of trash?" one of the other students answered, yelling from across the class.

"Huh?" Norito looked genuinely surprised.

"He should be grateful that you condescended to speak to him. Ichinose dog!"

The entire class started yelling abuse in Guren's direction. Norito seemed to give up and only sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. Guren ignored them, but you found the noise awfully irritating.

Norito eventually seemed to notice because he put his hands up a moment later and said: "Alright, that's enough guys. So noisy..."

Immediately the classroom fell silent.

------

Shinya and yourself arrived 5 minutes before the appointed time. Norito and Mito had just finished their match and were both sitting on the floor panting. Judging by their expressions and number of bruises it seemed Mito had won the fight. Both looked fairly exhausted however, and you could only guess how spectacular their fight must have been, given that they were both top students.

Kureto had been keeping a stoic and silent watch over the proceeding the entire time and his quiet manner was starting to make your skin crawl.

In fact when his reproachful voice finally did ring out, just as the door the arena opened to reveal Guren, you jumped in surprise.

"You're late, Guren Ichinose."

Guren said nothing for a moment, contemplating Kureto. He seemed to be evaluating him, sizing him up. But he must have heard the rumours. Kureto had been top of his class since he had entered the school and was in the running to be the next head of the Hiiragi Clan after all. His presence was intimidating in itself.

"Sorry," Guren lies nonchalantly. "My stomach hurt so I stopped to use the bathroom."

Shinya broke out into laughter almost immediately at that. "Get last minute jitters over the exam? You really are a coward."

You smirked.

"I don't know why a scaredy cat like you ever came to this school in the first place," Mito joined in, jeering at Guren.

It seemed that despite your attempts to calm her down, she hadn't quite forgiven him for what he had said.

"Hey, can you blame him?" Norito shrugged. "I almost shit my pants when I heard I had to fight she-hulk here."

"Who are you calling she-hulk?!"

You snorted out loud at that, unable to hold your amusement. Embarrassed, you put a fist to your mouth and attempted to disguise at as a cough. Shinya nudged you teasingly with his elbow. You nudged him back, harder.

"What? All I'm saying is you're strong!"

They continued to bicker for a few moments, much to Shinya's and your own amusement, but it wasn't long before Guren spoke up: "Umm...now that I'm here, what should I do?"

"Step forward," Kureto demanded, wasting no time.

"O-of course," Guren stammered, putting on a show of weakness as he bowed his head and walked forwards to line up with yourself and Shinya. Kureto glared fiercely at him through narrowed eyes. He didn't look angry however. No, someone like Kureto wouldn't stoop so low as to get angry at an Ichinose.

He was cold and calculating and while he was by no means friendly, there was no malice either.

"Guren Ichinose..." he spoke again.

"Yes?"

"I have a question for you," he continued, getting straight to the pointed. He wasted no time with pleasantries. "Answer truthfully. Have you been selling information to the Brotherhood of a Thousand Nights, the group that attacked us in April?"

It seemed as though not even Guren had expected such a sudden, point blank question. Norito and Mito's expressions changed to ones of shock. Of course, it was most likely that nobody had told them about the truth of the attack, which means they were probably hearing it now for the first time.

A sideways glance at Shinya told you he was also doing his best to look surprised and you followed his lead, plastering a look of shock onto your face. You hoped it would be convincing enough... Honestly you weren't that hopeful. You had seen before now what Kureto could do. The worry on your face was genuine.

Guren made a great show of becoming flustered as he stammered his answer: "I...what? I'm not sure what you're talking about..."

"So you didn't sell information?" Kureto immediately fired another question at him.

"I...no."

"Are you sure?"

You exchanged a glance with Shinya. He smiled back faintly. He often smiled when he was worried in an attempt to calm himself. Most of the time it would make you feel better as well, but this time you just felt tense. If even Shinya was worried...

"Of course," Guren persevered, keeping up with his act nonetheless. "I mean, I'm an outsider here anyway, so in not even sure what information I would have that's worth selling-"

"That much I believe," Kureto broke him off. "The teachers and students at this school may be stupid, but not so stupid that they would leak information to you." He cast a short glance over you and Shinya. Both of you tensed imperceptibly. "Maybe you haven't been selling information. But you have been working with the Thousand Nights. Haven't you?"

Guren continued to deny his involvement as Kureto threw accusations at him. Anything that Kureto asked just sounded like part of an inquisition.

"You've been lying," he spoke confidently. "Pretending to be weaker than you are. That's proof enough."

Kureto wasn't holding back. He was throwing everything at Guren, laying down the facts. With every question you could see Guren becoming more impatient. But he was doing a good job of hiding it.

"I think you're overestimating me..."

Kureto didn't want to hear it. "If you were as weak as you appear to be, you could never have survived the attack. You're obviously hiding your true strength."

"That can't be," Mito protested, her eyes wide. "I mean-"

Kureto cut her off. "The only question left is whether or not that strength poses a threat to the Hiiragi Clan. That's what we are here to find out. Let's begin."

Involuntary you shared a glance with Shinya. His grinned at you again, perhaps in at attempt to reassure you. But his eyes gave him away. He was worried.

"What? Just...H-hold on a second," Guren stammered, but again Kureto ignored him and instead turned his attention to Shinya. Immediately you tensed and took a step forward, your hand going to your sword.

"Stand down," Kureto ordered. You froze and glanced at Shinya. He met your gaze and nodded slightly. Unhappily, you stepped back into line, glaring at Kureto. He only seemed mildly amused by your attitude.

He turned to Shinya. "I want you to kill him," he ordered. "That will tell us everything we need to know."

Shinya tensed beside you, but he tried to play it off, adopting a lazy tone. "Huh? Why do I have to do it?"

"Are you defying a direct order from me? Perhaps you've been collaborating with him?" Kureto said dangerously. He was reminding you of a tiger, ready to pounce. You couldn't read him. There was no telling what he might do.

Shinya shifted uncomfortably. "What? Come on, what have I ever done for you to be suspicious of me?"

Kureto glared at him, his face like stone. It made you feel small. "If you don't want to draw suspicion, then you'll do what I say. That will show us just how strong Guren is."

You were beginning to feel afraid now. "Stop," you broke in, trying to pull yourself together in front of Kureto. "I'll do it! I'm strong enough!"

Kureto stared you down. "You are doing nothing to lessen my suspicion, (f/n) Jujo."

He spoke your name in a way that suggested he was talking to the weakest, most measly person on earth. Shinya sighed.

"Hmph. Fine," he spoke, holding out a hand to hold you back. He turned to Guren. "Sorry, Guren. Nothing personal, but it's my brothers order."

Shinya raised his fist, falling into a fighting stance. You could tell he was using an incantation to speed up his punch. If that hit Guren full force, it could be just like before... Maybe it would even kill him. At the very least break a few bones, even if Shinya managed to hit him in a place that wouldn't normally be fatal.

Calculations were going through Shinya and Guren's heads, you could see it in their eyes. Both of them seemed to steel themselves for what was to come and Shinya swung his fist.

Guren braced himself, a look of calm passing through him. He made no attempt to dodge the potentially lethal strike.

Shinya's fist hurtled towards his chest, and you were momentarily very glad that it wasn't you on the receiving end of that punch.

But before it came into contact with Guren, Shinya was stopped suddenly. Kureto's arm had swooped in from the side and deftly caught Shinya's arms before he could follow through with his strike.

"I told you to hit him. Why are you holding back?" he roared and twisted Shinya's arm back suddenly.

"Nggh!" he hissed as his arm bent back with a painful snapping sound.

You panicked in that moment. You weren't proud of it, but you couldn't just stand idly by while Kureto injured your master. You should have known Kureto would pull something. What if he killed Shinya? Surely he wouldn’t go that far? Instantly you dashed forwards instinctively, pulling your sword from its sheath. You didn't care what might happen to you if you attacked Kureto. But you weren't sure what he would do.

"Stop!" Shinya shouted, his voice heavy with pain.

Kureto seemed to sense you and smirked. Just as you reached him, he whipped around, backhanding Shinya across the face and sending him flying. He was sent hurtling backwards and hit the ground where he lay in a crumpled heap. He didn't get up.

You brought your sword down on Kureto, but he effortlessly blocked your blow. Your eyes widened in panic as he reached out in a flash and grabbed your arm, holding it above your head and leaving you unable to defend yourself, squeezing painfully. You stared at him for a moment in shock. You knew he was strong... But you were at the top of your curve when it came to fighting with blades. How had he beaten you so easily?

“You never learn, do you?” Kureto said confidently. “Maybe it’s time I made an example of you."

He smirked and raised his sword. You tensed and squeezed your eyes shut. Was this it? Would you die at Kureto's hand? Damn... You had never even said a proper goodbye to your family...

"(F/n)," Mito shrieked, horrified.

"This sucks," Norito moaned. "This really, really sucks..."

Kureto brought his sword down in a swipe. You braced yourself to feel it come slitting through your side, closing your eyes and muttering a final incantation in the hopes of easing the pain of death a little.

You were ready to die.

Still, out of all the deaths it was a shame to have to die a traitor.

The blade knocked into you from your side. As seething pain shot through your body, cracking several of your ribs and you were sent hurtling across the room, you became dimly aware that he had hit you only with the flat of his blade.

Maybe you would live another day after all...

That is, if you survived the impact of the wall that was now rushing towards you.

"Shit," you just had time to curse before you hit the wall with a painful crack.

You coughed blood on the impact and howled painfully as you dropped to the floor below like a rag-doll and hit the floor of the gym with a dull thud, your cry cut short. You rolled over and groaned, pain washing over you and making your entire body feel as though it was on fire. But you were alive... Several broken ribs, a sprained wrist, possible internal bleeding... But for now you were alive.

"Nggh...! (F/n)!" someone shouted your name in horror. Through blurring eyes you glanced up. Shinya was pushing himself up from the ground with his good arm, looking at you through wide eyes. He looked terrified in that moment. You had never seen him look like that before.

Your vision swirled in front of you.

"Shit..." you mumbled again. It felt like a concussion. Your whole body throbbed as Mito and Norito came rushing towards you.

"Damn...! She's really hurt!" Norito shouted, though his voice was fading.

"(F/n), (f/n)!" Mito was yelling. There were tears in her eyes, dropping down onto your face.

'Stop...' you wanted to say, as Mito shook your shoulder violently, panicking. 'That hurts...' But the words wouldn't come out.

"That's strike one," Kureto's icy voice pierced through your skull, direct at Shinya. "You and you follower have lost my trust. We're going to have to investigate you, as well, to determine whether you've been working with the Thousand Nights. Now then Guren." He turned to the other boy. "It's your turn."

Another face swam into your view, distracting you. Blue eyes looked down at you, filled with fear and anger. A sigh of relief escaped you.

"Shinya..." you breathed, barely more than a murmur. "I'm glad you're okay."

"You idiot..." he hissed. His eyes were filled with worry.

"Why would you attack Lord Kureto?" Mito wailed. "You knew he was stronger! (F/n)? (F/n)!"

You began to feel drowsy and your eyes fell shut, casting you into a swirling darkness.

Chapter Text

When you woke up, the first thing you saw through a blurry haze of colours was a pair of pale blue eyes hovering over you. It took you a moment to register what was going on. Even the rooms soft light was making your head hurt. It must have been a concussion then…

“Hey, are you awake?” a familiar voice asked.

The events of earlier came rushing back to you. You shot up immediately in the bed, sending pain shooting through your body. Unfortunately as you sat up, your forehead also collided with Shinya’s, who was sitting by your bedside, seemingly having been waiting for you to get up. He hadn’t seemed to be expecting you to sit up so suddenly.

“Hng! Ugh…” you groaned and sank back down onto the bed.

Looking around, you quickly deduced that you were in the school nurses office. One of the windows was open, making the white curtains wave a little from the fresh breeze. Besides you and Shinya, the room was empty. Not even the nurse seemed to be around anymore, though someone had done a rough job of patching you up. You still ached and there was a dull thudding in your head. Your ribs screamed as you pushed yourself back into a sitting position. Someone had left you painkillers and a glass of water on the bed, which you promptly gulped down in the hopes of easing the pain in your head a little.

Then you caught a glimpse of Shinya's bandaged arm and remembered something else with a gasp.

"Master Shinya! Are you alright? Did they hurt you anywhere? I'm sorry...because of me Kureto...he..." You trailed off, feeling flustered. He blinked and looked at you disbelievingly. You were covered in bandages and bruised from head to toe.

"You had better be joking," he answered, sounding exasperated.

"Huh?"

"You're an idiot," he added. "I'm mad at you." Of course, he didn't sound especially angry. If anything he looked worried.

"What? Why?!" You panicked.

"You rushed in without a plan again," he scolded. "And look what happened. You could have died. Mito even cried."

"Oh... I'll have to apologise to her later..."

Shinya made a small sound of exasperation. "Worry about yourself," he sighed, smiling faintly. "You never change, do you?"

After that there was a long while where neither of you said anything. Then you fidgeted a little and mumbled: "I'm sorry... I guess I panicked. I hope I didn't make you worry."

"If you do anything stupid like that again, I'm grounding you," he joked with a grin. "Everyone was worried about you. I thought for a second I might lose you as well."

"I'm sorry..."

"Don't apologise. Let's go back, I'm sure Mito is waiting too. Can you walk?"

You nodded. "I think so..."

"Good. Unless you want to rest a little longer?" he added.

"No, I'm fine to go..." you answered, your eyelids suddenly feeling heavy.

He nodded and held out an arm for you to lean on as you pulled yourself onto your feet. Your body throbbed with pain as you hobbled together along the hall and down the stairs.

"By the way (f/n)," he began after a moment. "I know you're not sleeping enough."

"So?" you mumbled, concentrating on putting a foot in front of the other. You were grateful for Shinya's shoulder to lean on.

"When you attacked my brother. Your movements were slower than usual."

"Hmph. Maybe I'm just out of shape," you muttered.

"Haha. Be serious."

The front entrance of the school came into sight, sunlight flooding into through the glass doors.

"Be honest (f/n)," Shinya tried again. "When did you go to bed last night?"

You thought. Your head seemed to be filled with cotton and for a moment it seemed to escape you.

"Um... About two I think?" you answered, squinting thoughtfully, through the haze in your head.

Shinya groaned theatrically. "I should have known. You always push yourself too hard."

"That's rich, coming from you," you retorted.

"Hey, don't look at me. I was asleep by eleven."

You glanced at him tiredly.

"Haha... Sorry," he said. "But you're overworking yourself. You've always been bad about knowing when to stop."

You sighed. "But what if I fall asleep and something happens?"

"If you don't sleep sometimes, you can't help anyone," Shinya answered with a slight smile. You blinked.

"I-I'm sorry..." you answered. "I didn't think of that."

"Don't take on so much by yourself," he added, nudging you.

"Okay, okay, I get it already," you grumbled.

Shinya laughed lightly. "You're always so short tempered when you're tired."

You rolled your eyes and said nothing as you limped out through door.

'You're lucky you're so cute...' you thought. But you couldn't say that out loud.

As you excited the school, the light of the sun almost blinded you, shooting another wave of pain through your head. You scrunched your eyes shut and winced.

"(F/n)?" Shinya asked worriedly.

"I-I'm fine... Let's just keep going," you murmured, opening your eyes. "It's just a little headache."

He looked skeptical but didn't have the chance to say anything before another voice interrupted.

"(F/n)! Lord Shinya!" a high pitched girls voice rang out. It seemed to pierce through your ears like a hot knife, but you were careful not to show it. You didn't want the others to worry.

"Mito...?" you answered groggily.

"Look at you! You look awful!" she cried out as she reached you. While you were grateful for her concern, you wished she would stop yelling.

"Just a few bruises..." you protested.

"Nonsense," she retorted. "You need to get proper help!"

"If you take me to hospital I'll be stuck there for days," you complained.

"Mito is right, you know," Shinya broke in, grinning at you. "If you want to help, then get some rest."

"I can do that at home!" you answered back irritably. "I don't want to fall behind on my training."

"I know I don't usually give you orders, but right now I'm ordering you to get checked out," he answered.

"Nggh... Well if it's an order..."

"What's wrong with you?" Mito asked you, sounding upset. "You make us all worry and then you won't even listen when we tell you to get treatment?"

"...I'm sorry if I made you worry..." you apologised, looking at your feet.

"Damn right you made us worry! What were you thinking? Why would you-"

"Aww come on, don't yell," a forth voice broke lazily into the conversation. You glanced around to see Norito sauntering towards you. "I bet her head hurts like hell right now. In fact, you're making my head hurt."

"What!?" Mito snapped.

"Hi Norito," you answered.

He smiled sympathetically. "How's the head?"

"Just a bruise," you answered. "But I feel like crap."

"She admits it!" Mito shrieked accusingly. "Come on, we have to get you to hospital!"

"Can't we just get a doctor out?" you complained.

"I can't have my follower pushing herself too hard," Shinya turned down your plead. "Hospital it is."

Norito came up close to your other side, grinning mischievously. "I can carry you if you like."

"Please don't," you grumbled irritably.

Shinya laughed. "What, you're planning on walking all the way like this? We won't get there until tomorrow at that rate."

With that, he swooped down suddenly, sweeping you off you feet and placing an arm behind your back and another under your legs until he was holding you in his arms in a bridal style. Instinctively you clung to him, squeaking with surprise.

"Hey, put me down!" you protested, your face bright red and he began to walk. Mito and Norito trotted along on either side. Norito was grinning a little while Mito's eyes were only wide with surprise.

"Huh, why?" Shinya asked, pretending to be surprised.

"...! Well, I'm probably heavy," you tried.

"Really?" he asked with a grin.

"A-and you must be tired!"

"I guess."

"So p-put me down!"

"Sorry, but no."

"Why!?"

Shinya only laughed good-naturedly. He didn't seem bothered in the least and showed no signs of relenting. But if he was seriously planning to carry you all the way to the hospital then you weren't sure your heart would be able to take it. Already it was pounding so fast you were worried it might burst from your chest.

You tried a different tactic. "Please?" you begged, looking up at him pleadingly.

"Hmmm..." He seemed to be thinking. Then: "Nope!"

Norito chuckled. "Just give it up (f/n)," he added.

"You should be thanking us," Mito added.

You sighed and shrank into yourself, blushing fiercely. There was nothing for it, it seemed.

And so you did your best to relax as Shinya carried you and Norito and Mito bickered in the background.

It was so peaceful now. It was hard to believe you had been almost been killed earlier. If it hadn't been for the bruises and the throbbing head ache this could be the end of any other day.

And for just a moment you wished, selfishly, that things could stay like this for a lot longer.

------

Both Shinya and you decided to take the following few days off from school, to recover from your encounter with Kureto the other day. While Shinya wasn’t badly hurt, you weren’t willing to let him out of your sight just yet. The doctor of course wasn't ready to release you yet either.

Not that you would be going anywhere anytime soon anyway. You sat irritably on the hospital bed, your arms crossed as you impatiently watched TV.

Shinya was flaked out on the other bed in the room next to yours and was reading a magazine, grinning away to himself.

You were wrapped up in bandages from head to toe and had been put on several days of bed rest as you recovered. Everyone had seriously overreacted... All it had been was a little thump!

"What a pain..." you grumbled.

"Hmm?" Shinya prodded.

"Nothing."

Sighing, you turned back to the TV. The news was on, but there was nothing worth mentioning. Some houses being flooded by the rainy season, some new celebrity scandal...

Your thoughts turned to Guren. It seemed he was still being held for questioning by the Hiiragi's. How much would he spill? Would he mention Shinya? Or tell them about Mahiru? No... He wouldn't do that. But at the same time you highly doubted that they would be as lenient towards Guren as they had been to you and Shinya.

Though he was doing his best not to give it away, you could tell that Shinya was worried too. But he said nothing and you didn't ask and so the two of you instead sat in silence as the TV hummed in the background. Rain spattered against the window and the afternoon sky was dim.

"Shinya?" you spoke up eventually.

You were interrupted by a commotion by the door of the room.

"She's your family isn't she? So knock already," a male voice spoke up.

"What if she's sleeping? What if we're disturbing her?" A higher voice spoke up, one you knew very well.

"Hey, don't look at me. It was your idea." The first voice belonged to Norito, you realised.

"You wanted to come just as much!" The second voice belonged to Mito.

You wondered how long they would bicker before they actually knocked and so decided to save them the trouble.

"Come in!" you called and the voices outside suddenly grew quiet.

"You woke her up!" Mito snapped.

"Just open the door," Norito groaned.

A moment later the door opened with a click, revealing a flustered Mito and a flippant Norito, holding his hands behind his head. Mito was carrying a plastic bag from the local convenience store, you noted hopefully.

Shinya sat up and placed the magazine down on the bed.

"Yo," he greeted with a wave, grinning at them.

"Good afternoon, Lord Shinya," Mito responded with a bow.

"Hi," Norito added more casually, closing the door behind him.

Mito them rushed over to your bed and leaned over, her eyes round with worry. "(F/n)! How are you feeling? We were so worried! The doctors said all kinds of things and we just looked at each other and thought-"

You let her babble for a few moments before raising a hand and gently interrupting: "I'm fine Mito, thanks for all of your help."

She nodded seriously. "Of course! It's the least we can do!"

You turned to Norito. "Hey," you greeted. "Sorry for dragging you all the way out here."

"No worries. It's not every day you get to share an umbrella with a cute girl," he answered with a laid back grin.

"As if! I'm never forgetting my umbrella again," Mito grumbled. You put two and two together and smiled a little. They may rub each other the wrong way but it seemed that the two actually got on pretty well. Not that you would ever tell them that out loud.

"Anything new?" Shinya interrupted. "Or did you just drop in to bring us the homework?" he added jokingly.

He was smirking in amusement at the scene. He still looked infuriatingly perfect despite everything he had been through. You on the other hand probably looked a mess.

"That's right!" Mito gasped and a look of irritation passed over her pretty features. "I saw that Ichinose jerk after school today."

"Seems like wonderboy finished his questioning," Norito added with a shrug. "We thought you might like to know."

You exchanged a glance with Shinya. Guren had finished his questioning? You immediately began to worry about how much he might have said. Had he given you away? But surely if he was that strong he could take a little questioning?

"He'll pay for making a fool of me..." Mito complained.

From the way they were talking... Your brain began to tick, putting together what you knew. Just before you had passed out Kureto had been about to test Guren. Kureto wouldn't have gone easy on him, even if Guren had been weak. And that meant that if Guren was still alive now...

"Guren revealed his true strength?" you asked.

Norito blinked. Mito's eyes widened in shock. They exchanged a glance.

"You... You knew?" Mito asked in confusion, glancing between you and Shinya.

"The attack..." you mumbled guiltily. "He said he just stayed down...but I was there when he fought."

Mito gaped at you. "Why didn't you say anything?!" she exclaimed.

"Well... It was none of my business," you tried to excuse yourself.

"You could have told me..." Mito looked slightly hurt. You glanced away, not sure what to say.

"It was my order," Shinya lied, breaking the following silence. He smiled pleasantly at Mito in a way that somehow seemed to convey that she should stop asking questions. Mito shut her mouth promptly.

"That makes sense," she said uncertainly. "Sorry (f/n)."

"N-no, don't worry about it..." you mumbled, waving your hands. You still felt guilty. The truth was that you hadn't told her anything because you wouldn't have been able to explain yourself without telling her everything, including the conspiracies against the Hiiragi Clan. And you weren't quite ready for that yet. After all, in the end, Mito was also loyal to them and you didn't want to make her choose between her family and her loyalties.

"So," Norito asked before the silence could stretch out. "About those potato chips."

"I bought these for (f/n)!" Mito snapped immediately, holding the plastic bag closer to herself.

Norito turned his attention to you. "Come on, we're friends, right?" he grinned.

'Friends? Since when?' you wondered. You knew he was messing with you but you were still a little surprised to hear him say that. Well you supposed he was something akin to a friend at least.

"Fine," you sighed. "Why don't we share them out? Is that okay?" you asked Mito.

She looked skeptical but nodded. "If you say so..."

"Thanks, (f/n), you're an angel," Norito told you as Mito handed you the potato chips.

"Haha. She can be pretty scary when she wants to," Shinya joined in.

"I'll throw these at you," you threatened, waving the potato chips in his direction.

Shinya laughed and turned to Norito. "See what I mean?"

Norito grinned and nodded, chuckling. Even he looked a little nervous in the presence of a Hiiragi.

"Let's see how brave you are when I'm back on my feet," you growled, pushing yourself up into a sitting position.

"Eep! (F/n), you need to rest!" Mito shrieked.

"Haha, I think we made her mad," Shinya laughed, not sounding too worried.

At that moment another wave of pain shot from your ribs. With a wince, you sank back down into the pillows. "Ugh..."

"(F/n)!" Mito called out. Shinya sent you a glance. His smile froze for a moment, a look of concern flashing in his eyes for a split second.

"I'm fine... I'll get you guys later..." You muttered, closing your eyes.

"She's fine," Goshi repeated with a shrug.

"Do you think we should let her sleep?" Mito asked.

"I'm still here, you know..." you muttered, but in truth you were beginning to feel drowsy from all the commotion again.

"Let her sleep," Shinya decided. "We can talk in the hall."

"Of course!" Mito answered, followed by Norito's noncommittal grunt. "Bye (f/n)," she added.

"See you," Norito said.

"Yeah, see you..." you answered sleepily, as you began to fall asleep again, the door closing behind your friends becoming the last noise you stayed aware of.

Chapter Text

For the next week or so you stayed in hospital, waiting for your body to repair itself. Shinya had returned to school several days ago, despite your protests. He explained that he didn't want to draw suspicion by not attending, though you would have preferred it if he had taken some time off until you could go with him again. Both of you worried that Guren might have given something away about Shinya's intentions but when after several days nothing occurred you both began to realise that if he had said something then action would have been taken by now.

According to Shinya, Guren hadn't been attending either and after a while both of you had even begun to wonder if he had dropped out.

All the while you continued to rest, keeping up with gentle exercises and reading through magic textbooks. Occasionally Mito would come to visit you, sometimes with Norito.

You couldn't lie, it was boring. You hated having to sit around doing nothing to help. Shinya could have at least assigned you some research... But no, according to him resting was your top priority. But you weren't used to doing nothing. Your mind worked overtime and you even found it hard to sleep.

"Ughhhh..." you grumbled, looking out the window of the hospital over the city skyline. You had been injured worse than this before now. Why couldn't they just let you leave? It didn't even hurt that much anymore...

It was then that you became aware of your phone buzzing. You flipped it open and did a double take in surprise. 

'You have 1 new message from Sayuri' read the screen. You opened it. 

From: Sayuri

To: (F/n)

RE: how are you 

you haven't been is school for a while, is everything alright?

It was a surprisingly straight forward message. Maybe she only babbled a lot in person?

To: Sayuri

From: (F/n)

RE: how are you 

I'm fine, just a scratch! the others made a huge fuss though

thank you for asking! ^^

It wasn't very long before her reply came in. It had to be after school by now you supposed.

From: Sayuri 

To: (F/n)

RE: how are you

that's what you always say! I heard about what happened from Master Guren

That reminded you...

To: Sayuri 

From: (F/n)

RE: how are you 

I heard Guren hasn't been to school either

is he sick?

Her reply took longer this time. She was probably thinking of a tactical way to word her answer. You waited patiently, listening to the clock ticking away. Shinya would probably be here soon.

Your phone buzzed in your hands. You glanced down.

From: Sayuri 

To: (F/n)

RE: how are you 

not sick

Master Guren sees no reason to attend school at the moment 

So basically he was playing hooky? How very like him... And even after Shinya had been putting in so much effort. Still you replied:

To: Sayuri

From: (F/n)

RE: how are you 

that's good to hear!

You put your phone back on the bed side beside you and flopped back onto the pillows again. 

"I'm so bored..." you muttered to yourself, connecting the dots on the ceiling in your head. If only Shinya or Mito was here... Then at least you could chat or play a board game.

You jumped again in that moment as the door came swinging inwards with a bang, swinging around and hitting the wall. Instinctively you reached for the dagger that you kept hidden under your pillow, but froze when you realised the visitor was only a young girl.

She had ashen hair, large eyes and was wearing formal clothes. You would recognise that face anywhere.

Smirking at you from the doorway was Shinoa Hiiragi.

"Shinoa! You gave me a fright..." you scolded her. She grinned mischievously at that, looking pleased with herself.

"You look like a zombie," she said, still smiling. "Big brother Kureto really did a number on you."

"Thanks," you grumbled sarcastically. 

Smiling sweetly at you, Shinoa trotted over to your bed and sat down on the edge, swinging her legs. Her eyes fell on the sweet pudding that Mito had left you the other day. You hadn't eaten it, in fear of getting out of shape. It was bad enough that you were cooped up in hospital.

"Are you gonna eat that?" she asked.

You shook your head. "I was saving it for Master Shinya."

Shinoa grinned and grabbed the pudding, opening it and scooping our a mouthful with the plastic spoon that came with it. 

"Do you call big brother Shinya only by his first name when you're alone?" she asked cheekily.

"No. That would be impertinent of me," you answered, pointedly looking at her as you emphasised the word 'impertinent'. "Anyway, what did you come here to talk about? I can't imagine you travelled all the way out here just to see how I'm doing."

"What makes you say that?" she smiled. 

"For one, I get the impression that you aren't kind of kid to do something unnecessary," you answered, holding eye contact.

Shinoa chuckled. "Who's to say that I'm not genuinely concerned for my big brothers girlfriend?"

"It's not like that."

"Really? Well, a kid like me wouldn't know the difference. Grown up love all seems a bit twisted to me."

"Can we please change the subject?" you asked, looking pleadingly at her. She looked pleased by your discomfort.

"Well, you are right about one thing," she told you. "I didn't come all this way just to check on you."

"Thought so..." you mumbled, watching her contentedly eating her pudding. 

"I came to tell you that something is brewing," she continued. "Something the Brotherhood doesn't want anyone to know about..."

You narrowed your eyes. "What kind of 'something'?"

"Hahaha, wouldn't you like to know?" she grinned. "The truth is I don't know either. But between tonight and tomorrow morning there will be an incident. The Brotherhood will try to cover it up, but on a scale like that it will be impossible."

"Then why are you telling me this?" you asked. "I'm stuck here at the moment anyway."

"Hmm? Well I guess you could say I'm giving you a chance. It's probably in my interest to help you out," she answered.

"In your interest...? Why?" You prompted.

"Because it will be more interesting that way," Shinoa finished off the last of the pudding and hopped down from your bed.

"Haha... Is that so..."

"You should be grateful, (f/n)," she smiled. "My sister seems to see you like an ally. So I'm just keeping you informed."

"...okay. So what do you want in return?" you asked. 

Shinoa grinned. "Don't worry about that. I got a pudding after all." 

She waved the empty container in your face before placing it on the bedside table.

"That doesn't seem like you," you answered suspiciously.

"Haha. What's so wrong about truly wanting to help you out?" she asked, the grin never falling from her face, though she looked less than sincere.

"Now I owe you a favour, don't I..." you muttered.

She grinned wider. "Don't worry, I'll put it on your tab."

"Eh? Shinoa?" a voice spoke up from the door. Shinya came walking in, putting a plastic bag from the store down on the next bed. "Long time no see."

"Heheh, don't worry, I was just leaving," she answered, looking between you and Shinya before sending you a wink.

"Is that so?" Shinya continued. "Catch." He pulled something out of the bag and tossed her a can of fizzy juice.

Shinoa's eyes narrowed in concentration and she deftly snatched the can out of the air. She glanced down at it with interest. 

"I guess something came of today's visit after all," she chuckled.

"Does that satisfy my tab?" you asked.

"Who knows?" she returned. "After all, I'm just a kid..."

With that, she trotted out of the room and along the hall. You could hear her humming as she walked away.

There was a short pause. 

"How long have you been there?" you asked. 

He shrugged. "Not long. I just got here. So, what was that about?"

You have him a quick rundown of the 'something' that Shinoa told you about. As you explained, Shinya frowned thoughtfully. Both of you were curious as to the nature of this 'something', but it seemed that not even Shinoa had known the details.

"I wonder why she came to me," you wondered out loud.

Shinya was thinking. There was a wry smile on his face as he went over the possibilities. Shinoa never did anything without a reason. If she had come to you specifically, did that perhaps mean you were in danger? Was something going to happen here? Whatever the case, you didn't want to be stuck here while whatever it was was going on.

"She must have a reason," Shinya thought out loud. 

"If she came here specifically...does it mean we're not safe here?" you asked thoughtfully. You began to feel slightly hopeful. "Well, it's probably best to go home then! I can't exactly stay here now that I know there's danger. Oh well, too bad."

Bottom line being: 'Please let me leave this hospital.'

"...You might be right," Shinya agreed. He looked slightly uneasy, though you doubted anybody but you would even notice. He still had of a smile on his face. "Don't worry about the cost, by the way. My big brother sorted all that out..."

You gaped at him. "Kureto did?! How did you manage something like that?"

"Just a little negotiating," he answered vaguely.

"What did you do?" you asked, horrified. "I let you out of my sight for a few days and you go and do something dangerous like that! This is why I don't like you going off by your own. You're too reckless!"

"Oh? You're hardly in a position to lecture me about something like that," Shinya retorted with a thin smile.

You dropped your head. He wasn't wrong. After all you had been the one who had thoughtlessly rushed at the Student Council President of Shibuya High without first thinking it through and little to no regard for your own safety.

But that's because your existence wasn't all that important. If you died, it would merely be the death of a pawn, a play piece in a game. But Shinya was hope, to you and others like you. One day he would find his own power and somehow take back what he had lost to the Hiiragi Clan. Therefore if sacrificing your own life meant that he could continue to exist, the King of the board, then it would be worth that sacrifice to keep the game going. 

"So what are we going to do?" you asked.

Shinya sighed and closed his eyes. When he opened them again he was smiling again. The same smile he always smiled when he was trying to calm himself down and think things through logically. On the whole this smile would unnerve the people around him, but when you saw it you ached for him. He had been smiling for so long that he had started believing it himself.

"Pack your stuff," he decided, answering your question. "We're going home. And from now until tomorrow morning, stay on your guard. I hope you're well rested," he then added good-humouredly. "We're gonna pull an all nighter."  

------

"...so why are Mito and Norito here as well?" you hissed at Shinya as you passed him in the hall.

He shrugged and grinned. "I thought it would be more fun that way."

"We're not doing this for fun," you prptested. But just as the words escaped you, you came to a realisation. "Wait a minute! They're here in case something happens, aren't they?" 

"Hey (f/n), do you guys have any potato chips?" Norito called through from the next room.

"Second cupboard from the oven," you called back before lowering your voice again and asking: "Do you really think it's a good idea to get them involved?"

"Why not?" Shinya shrugged.

"I can think of like a 100 reasons why not!" you whispered-yelled.

Suddenly a loud noise blasted through the house from the TV and you almost leapt out of your skin and whipped around, leaving Shinya to laugh at your panic in the hall.

"Why is the volume so high?" Mito was shrieking, fiddling with the remote control.

It was a good thing you had rented this whole floor of the apartment and the floor below for yourselves. 'Or we'd be disturbing the neighbours...' you thought, taking the remote from Mito and putting he volume down to an acceptable level. 

'This is starting to feel more like a sleepover than a protective measure,' you thought to yourself.

This feeling only heightened when the pizzas arrived and Norito started breaking open cans of cola.

"Oh, what the hell," you muttered and grabbed a can for yourself. Shinya and Mito had started on the pizza already as all of you sat around the coffee table crosslegged.

"So Lord Shinya, spill it, what's it like living with a girl?" he prompted. He was getting more relaxed by the minute. 

"O-oi, Norito! Don't be so casual!" Mito protested, still a little tense. It was a great honour to be invited to the home of a Hiiragi after all. At least in her eyes. 

"Why are you talking like I'm not here?" you sighed, sipping from your can.

Shinya only laughed, without answering Norito's question.

Even as the evening began you felt yourself growing sleepy, probably due the after affects of your stay at the hospital. But you opened another can of caffeinated iced coffee and downed it, in the hopes of keeping yourself up. Still it was all you could do not to keep yawning. 

Eventually the four of you turned to board games to keep yourself occupied. Shinya turned out to be best at most of them, as expected, though Mito was a fast learner and by the end was giving him a run for his money. The evening continued to slip by, turning into night time. The stars began to twinkle in the sky, only dimly due to the light pollution of the city, but clearly enough to see the brightest of them. It was the first truly clear night you had had in a while. You wondered if the rainy season was finally coming to an end. The TV bumbled on in the background, though you had all long since lost interest, providing a constant soundtrack to the room.

Norito had managed to find some strange game made from building blocks which he had brought along with him. The aim of the game was to build a large tower with the blocks and then try and pull out the individual bricks until it collapsed. The person who sent it toppling lost the game.

You looked dubiously at the box. "It seems kind of counterproductive..."

Norito laughed at this. "You don't play games much, do you?" he asked in amusement.

"I've never really had the opportunity," you responded.

Predictably, Shinya was best at the game. Mito was the dark horse who was quickly gaining in skill. Meanwhile you and Norito sat with your arms crossed, looking at the unstable tower in front of you, trying to spot any brick you might be able remove without the tower falling.

"It's your turn, (f/n)," Shinya grinned.

"I know already," you groaned. 

He shuffled a little closer. "I can help you, you know. See that one there..."

You glanced towards where he was pointing. Then you looked back at him curiously. He grinned back and nodded. 

'Go on,' he seemed to be saying. 

"Well that's not fair," Norito grumbled, but he didn't look bothered. There was amusement shining in his eyes. 

You nodded and began to stretch out your hand towards the tower. You shakily touched the brick with a finger and slowly slid your thumb and forefinger around it. 

Then your hand jolted suddenly as Shinya nudged your shoulder playfully. You watched in shock as the whole tower came tumbling down, scattering wooden blocks across the stable with a loud clatter.

There was a moments silence as everyone's eyes stared at the collapsed tower and then slowly moved to you. 

"Oops," Shinya grinned.

It took you a moment to realise what had happened, your hand outstretched holding the single brick.

Then there was a collective snort and everyone but you burst into hysterical laughter.

"...! W-what..." you stammered. "Master Shinya! Why...?"

But he was beyond answering, hunched over with laughter and clutching his stomach. There were actual tears in his eyes from the hilarity of the situation. His shoulders were shaking. It brought a slight smile to your face to see that.

Norito was laughing uproariously and Mito had started to giggle despite herself, though she was still making an attempt at refinement by holding a fist to her mouth to hide her wide grin.

"Honestly..." you spoke with a smile, nudging Shinya lightly in his ribs. "You're a big kid."

It took them quite some time to calm down after that, which was then followed with another round, which Norito lost.

As it got later into the evening Mito began to yawn as well, blinking sleepily. You continued to cast nervous glances out of the window as the night wore on. Shinya wasn't obvious about it but you could tell from his false smile that he was growing tense as well. What exactly were you waiting for? None of you really knew... An attack? An explosion? Either way, you were afraid of the number of lives it might cost.  

Around midnight the four of you were interrupted by a loud rumbling sound outside, making the building creak and the lamp swing from its place on the ceiling. You glanced over the coffee table, which by now was covered with empty cans and wrappers of all kinds, and out through the window. You exchanged a glance with Mito and Norito. 

"Was that... Thunder?" Mito asked nervously after a moment. Everyone's gazes returned to the sky. It remained clear. There wasn't a cloud in sight. If it had been thunder it would have to have been very far away. But the rumbling had sounded closer than that.

"An earthquake?" Norito suggested. 

"I didn't feel the ground shake... Could it have been a building site?" you added.

"I don't remember seeing anything like that around here," Mito frowned.

Shinya stayed quiet throughout the exchange. His expression remained the same, but the look in his eyes was hard and thoughtful. He was going through the possible options in his mind.

Everyone fell quiet for a few minutes, sharing nervous glances and fidgeting. Both you and Mito jumped when there was a loud hissing sound in the room. Instantly the pair of you turned to glare at Norito who had just opened another can of cola, the source of the sudden noise. He raised his hands in surrender.

You went back to listening. In the distance you heard sirens. You were so high up that the babble of the streets below couldn't reach you, especially not over the sound of Norito slurping his cola. But the usual sounds of traffic sounded off. Slower than usual... Sometimes you would hear a cars' horn go off.

"What the hell is going on down there...?" Mito whispered apprehensively.

"Should we go and see?" you asked.

Shinya shook his head. "Let's wait a bit," he answered. "It could be nothing."

Everyone fell silent again, holding your breaths and listening. It didn't sound like nothing, but Shinya might have decided it was too risky. Most likely he would ask Guren about it later. It was possible he might know something. The Hiiragi Clan didn't always bother keeping Shinya informed, but you might be able to pry the information from Guren. 

"Turn on the news," Shinya ordered.

"Good thinking," Norito grunted, leaning over and switching over to the news.

Still the night continued to slip by. The sirens continued, though you supposed the sirens and the rumbling noise you had heard earlier could be unrelated. There was nothing on the news explaining the noise you had heard. Which, if anything, was more suspicious.

When it got to about 1 in the morning and Mito started repeatedly nodding off, you decided together that if nothing else happened within the following few hours, you would sleep. After all, it could be nothing, right?

Mito ended up falling asleep first, slumped over the arm of the sofa. It was late after all. You felt drowsy, but you had slept enough during your time in the hospital. So compared to the others you were probably more well rested. Of course, Shinya seemed unbothered too. He wasn't even yawning. You were pretty certain by now that he had to be superhuman. He never seemed to show any signs of weakness. 

With some sadness you realised there was probably a reason for this. He had been brought up not to show weakness. For him, weakness could spell death.

You got up and grabbed a blanket, draping it over Mito who was lying on the sofa, breathing softly. You might as well let her sleep, but you didn't want her to catch a cold.

Norito excused himself next and left for the room you had prepared for him down the hall, though not without helping you gently lift Mito and placing her in her own room.

Which left you and Shinya sitting at the coffee table, watching the night sky through the window, waiting for signs of trouble. The lights had become a strain on your tired eyes and in the end the two of you decided to hold your vigil in moonlight, turning off the main lights. You supposed you would also be less likely to draw attention that way.

"What do you think it was?" you asked after a moment. You talked quietly so as not to disturb the others who were sleeping in the other room. Apart from else it would have ruined the atmosphere of the room if you had spoken out loud. It just didn't feel right.

Shinya looked thoughtful. "Don't hold me to this," he answered. "But it sounded like an explosion."

You leapt to your feet, ready to run off and collect your weapons. 

"What?! Then shouldn't we do something-"

"You're staying right here," Shinya answered, grabbing your wrist before you could run towards the door. You looked down at him in shock. "It might not have anything to do with us."

"So we're just going to ignore it? What if there are casualties?" You asked worriedly.

"You're too reckless, (f/n)," Shinya answered. "Sit down."

He released your arm and patted the spot beside him. Glancing towards the window, you nodded and saw down. Your shoulders were brushing, you realised. Instinctively you shuffled closer, towards safety.

"You must know the rules of chess, right?" Shinya asked suddenly. He was looking out if the window, all smiles despite the situation. With his cool blue eyes and pale hair he looked almost ethereal in the moonlight that flooded through the window. You stared at his profile from the corner of your eye. Such long eyelashes...

"Y-yeah, I think so," you answered his question, confused as to where he was going with this.

"Then you know that losing your queen is a handicap, right?" he asked. It was odd hearing him talk about something like chess so seriously. Nevertheless, you nodded.

"The queen can move more freely than her King," you remembered. "Without her the King becomes vulnerable."

Shinya nodded. "Say, for example, that I am the King of a game, that would make you my queen. Therefore losing you would make this game almost impossible. After all," he grinned. "The queen excels in offence as well as defence."

"E-eh?" you asked, reeling a little from this. You were starting to get flustered at this implication. The queen was a kings most valued piece. How could he even compare to you to something like that? You had been feeling next to useless this last few weeks. 

"I'm n-not that important... I'm just a pawn in this game..." you murmured, looking at your feet.

"You're wrong," Shinya answered. "A queen is always by her Kings side. You've been pretty good at that." He nudged you playfully with an elbow. He was saying something like that so easily...

"But sometimes a queen is a necessary sacrifice to save the King if need be," you argued.

Shinya frowned a little at that. "The King will sacrifice any other piece before he'll sacrifice his queen. When the queen is lost, the game becomes hopeless."

"The King is the most important piece on the board," you returned. "As long as he lives, the game can go on."

Shinya was quiet for a moment or so after that. He was thinking. Then he responded: "You know, sometimes you can be pretty frustrating."

"I know."

"What I'm trying to say is that without you, this whole thing becomes futile," he continued. "Don't needlessly do something dangerous again."

"T-that's a really roundabout way of explaining it..." you stammered. You could feel yourself blushing and hoped the dark would hide it.

"But did you get it?" 

"Y-yeah..."

"..." Both of you fell into silence again. 

After a moment you glanced up at him again, hoping to see his expression in the dim moonlight. He seemed to sense it though because just as you did he happened to turn his head at the same time and your eyes met. Your eyes widened a fraction and your heart skipped a beat, thudding painfully in your chest. He stared back for a few seconds, pale eyes glowing. Almost imperceptibly, you found yourself instinctively leaning closer to each other. 

You weren't sure how long you stayed like that. For several long moments your entire world seemed to narrow to just the two of you and the space in-between. You almost lost yourself for a moment, before your shoulders bumped lightly. It seemed to break the spell. Both of you tensed for a second before looking away in opposite directions. 

'A-awkward...' you thought, looking at your feet.

"Do you want more coffee?" Shinya asked after a moment.

You leapt up, grateful for the change of subject. "I'll get it!" you offered, rushing towards the kitchen.

"Hey, you had a head start," Shinya responded with a grin, jumping up as well and rushing after you. 

You roughly shouldered one another in your rush to get to the instant coffee jar, your feet thundering on the wooden floorboards. Your laughter rang out noisily in the otherwise silent apartment. You reached the counter first and grabbed the coffee off the shelf.

"I win!" you yelled triumphantly, totally forgetting that the others were asleep in the room.

But Shinya wasn't done. He began walking slowly towards you, backing you up against the counter behind you. You felt your back bump against the edge of the counter, but Shinya didn't stop, moving closer and closer until you had to place your hand on the counter and lean back to avoid your noses bumping.

Shinya reached out and placed his hand behind you next to yours on the counter-top, leaning ever closer and pinning you against the cupboards.

"S-shinya! What are you-"

You broke off as he leaned down towards you and whispered in your ear: "Come on (f/n), don't be like that. Hand over the coffee." His breath tickled your neck.

Feeling flustered and overwhelmed, you closed your eyes, your face burning. Shinya saw his opportunity and deftly grabbed the jar of instant coffee from your free hand, whisking it away from you. 

"A-ah!" you gasped as you opened your eyes again, feeling him move back from you. He was holding the coffee over his head where you couldn't reach, grinning infuriatingly at you.

"That's not fair! Give it back!" you whined, jumping for it without avail. He was simply taller than you, which became all the more obvious as you pressed right up, attempting to wrestle the coffee from him, completely absorbed in what you were doing. You leapt again, but misjudged a little this time. 

"W-waahh!" you cried out. Shinya let out a startled yelp as you bumped into him, throwing him off balance. He fell back, his eyes widening a little. Unable to stop yourself in time, you tipped forward as well and the two of you fell over with a loud crash.

Your landing was surprisingly warm and soft, though Shinya wasn't as lucky. He groaned a little, pushing himself off the floor and rubbing the back of his head. He wasn't badly hurt it seemed. You yourself were braced over him, feeling a little dazed.

Luckily Shinya had managed to hold the jar of coffee up in a way in which it wouldn't smash, you noted somehow, and took the opportunity to swipe it from him while he was pinned down.

Shinya seemed to give up at that and slumped back, lying outstretched on the floor beneath you. You triumphantly gripped the coffee jar.

"That wasn't nice," he said, though he really only sounded amused. His eyes were shining. It had been a while since you had played like this and you  were happy to see that his smile was genuine. Did that mean that right now, in this moment, he was truly happy? You hoped so. If you could do at least that, for now it was enough.

You were about to say something, when at that moment a sleepy voice interrupted you. "What's all the commotion?" It was Mito, tiredly rubbing her eye.

She stopped and blinked, looking at the pair of you on the floor. For a moment she didn't seem to understand what she was seeing. You hadn't stopped to think about what it would look like to other people until that moment and sat up, rolling off Shinya and sitting on the floor beside him. Shinya pushed himself up after you, not seeming especially bothered. His white hair was ruffled however, and you suspected that with all the roughhousing you probably didn't look much better.

Then she broke into a blush, her face going beet red, almost matching her hair. She stammered incoherently. Then she babbled: "I-I-I'm so s-sorry! I didn't see anything! I'm just g-gonna go-"

"Wait! Mito, it's not what it looks like!" you yelped, getting up off the floor and running after her. 

Shinya just laughed, seemingly unbothered by the whole thing.

------

The rest of the night was uneventful. Eventually you decided to doze on the couch until morning came, where you could stay alert and hear if anything was amiss. Shinya was resting in the arm chair, sleeping lightly with his arms crossed. He didn't fully relax however, making sure to keep alert. But the night was still. Or as still as it ever got the the city anyway.

You woke up promptly at about five, as you usually did and started making breakfast. Shinya woke up not long after that and began hanging around the kitchen, waiting for the food until eventually you shooed him out.

The sun began to rise by the time you had finished making enough pancakes, eggs and bacon for four. Mito and Norito came out of their rooms just as you were finishing up and putting the plates out on the table.

"You're an angel!" Norito grinned as he sauntered into the room with his hands behind his head.

"I had the strangest dream last night," Mito said drowsily, sending a glance at you and then briefly at Shinya.

"W-well, why don't you tell us about that later?" you answered immediately, hoping she wouldn't go into any further detail.

"Yeah... Sure," she answered in a tone that suggested she would rather not.

"Oh yeah... Did anything else come up last night?" Norito asked a moment later, munching his way through a pile of bacon at an amazing speed.

You exchanged a glance with Shinya. You were amazed that all the commotion from earlier hadn't woken Norito up. Shinya only shrugged and grinned.

"Nothing..." you answered. You reached for the remote control. "We should check the news again."

It was almost six when you turned to the TV. The news seemed to be covering a story of a theft near the station. All four of you waited in silence. Shinya sipped his orange juice. Norito placed another entire strip of bacon into his mouth. You chewed tensely on your own breakfast. 

Then, just as the clock struck six o'clock the news anchor switched. "We've just had some breaking news!"

Instantly you tensed, along with Mito. Norito was watching the screen carefully. Shinya seemed unbothered but still seemed to be watching the news intently.

"It's being reported that all of the animals at Tokyo's Ueno Zoo have been killed by an unknown suspect or suspects," the anchor continued. "I repeat..."

"Someone killed the animals?" you gasped. 

"H-how...?" Mito stammered.

"Do you guys think it had something to do with that noise we heard earlier?" Norito asked, surprisingly looking serious for once.

"That's awful," you mumbled. The three of you fell into another silence.

You were all thinking, hard. The rumbling noise you had heard earlier had happened just past midnight from what you could tell. And yet the story of the Zoo had only broken on the six o'clock news. Which meant if the two were related, someone must have been covering up the story. As far as you knew, the only two organisations large enough to pull off something on that scale were the Imperial Demons and the Brotherhood. You couldn't be sure which. 

A shared look between yourself and Shinya told you he had reached a similar conclusion. There may have been a delay in the news but the rumbling you had was the only other incident that had sounded on the scale of what happened in Ueno. So it was likely the two were connected. 

The Hiiragi Clan was also aware of the fact that the Brotherhood had been conducting various experiments under the zoo, but hadn't wanted to risk the potential consequences of sending in spies. It couldn't be a coincidence that this had specifically happened at the Ueno zoo.

Just then Mito spoke again: "H-hey... Isn't Ueno Park...kind of near the hospital...?"

The room froze for a second. Then three pairs of eyes turned to you. You gasped and clamped a hand to your mouth. "Oh my god...!" 

Nobody said a word for a good minute after that. Everyone was in their separate thoughts. You realised that Shinoa had possibly saved your life. You would have to repay her some other time. 

Mito jumped violently when the telephone rang, breaking the silence sharply. You sprang up and rushed to the telephone. You snatched the receiver from its place and pressed it to your ear.

"Hiiragi residence?" you prompted.

"It's Kureto. I trust you will attending school again today, (f/n) Jujo?"

You almost dropped the phone. "Kureto Hiiragi..."

Chapter Text

The two of you ran into Guren on the way to the student council office. Mito and Norito had gone ahead, taking extreme care not to be late after being summoned by the Student Council President, Kureto himself. Shinya had a more relaxed sense of time, as did Guren it seemed. You weren't especially in a hurry to see Kureto again either.

"Long time no see," Shinya greeted Guren with a smile. "I thought you dropped out."

"Morning, Guren Ichinose," you added, trying not to give anything away.

"I've always hated school," Guren answered, glancing at the pair of you. His eyes swept over you for a moment, though not with their usual hostility. There was no friendliness from him either though.

"Heheh. I believe you," Shinya answered, sounding amused. "With a personality like yours, it must be hard to make friends."

"Huh?"

"We were talking to Norito and Mito. They were telling us how how you're really just misunderstood and lonely," Shinya told him.

You chuckled a little. "Is that true Guren? You really should have just said something. And here I was thinking you were a jerk," you added, rubbing a little salt in the wound.

"You gotta be kidding me," Guren grumbled.

"Haha. Anyway, I'm glad you're here. We were starting to think that maybe you had made a run for it after Kureto had you tortured and made you swear allegiance to him," Shinya said.

"I tried to," Guren answered.

"Hmph. Well, what did you tell them when they tortured you?" It seemed he was getting down to the point. So far there had been little to mention concerning the internal investigation, but you couldn't help but worry. Just how much had Guren told them?

"Nothing at all." Guren shrugged.

"Did you tell them about Mahiru?" Shinya continued with his questions.

"No."

"In that case, you're really not really loyal to Kureto after all," Shinya told him. He looked the slightest bit relieved.

"No. I swore my allegiance like a good boy. I'm no match for the great and powerful Master Kureto," Guren answered sarcastically.

"Haha. You never stop joking."

You walked a little behind Shinya. He was hiding it as usual, but he was tense. Whatever Kureto was planning by summoning you, the two of you didn't trust him.

"What are you doing here anyway?" Guren then asked, shifting his gaze between the two of you as you walked. "This hallway leads to the student council office. Did Kureto summon you, too?"

"Yeah. I'm starting to get worried," Shinya answered, though to a casual observer he didn't look especially concerned. You knew better of course. "Apparently he's got some sort of mission for us."

"We got a phone call this this morning," you added. "If you're here, then..."

Guren narrowed his eyes and sent you a jury nod. "He told me he had something for me to do, too."

The three of you rounded the corner to find Sayuri, Shigure, Mito and Norito all already waiting outside the closed door of the student council office at the end of the hall. Sayuri and Shigure both seemed relieved to see Guren appear. Apparently they were lost without him there to guide them. Mito stuck her nose up, looking half angry and half embarrassed to see Guren again after everything that had happened. Norito casually raised an arm and yelled: "Hey!"

You exchanged a wave with Sayuri as you walked, earning a look of surprise from Shigure.

Guren didn't respond to the greetings, but Shinya waved back at Norito after a moment before turning to Guren.

"Hey Guren?"

"Yeah?"

"Maybe we should be on our guard here. It's possible that Kureto suspects all of us as being traitors. What do you think?"

Shinya had in fact tried very hard that morning to try and get you to stay behind. You had flatly refused, something you rarely did and after an argument that lasted a good five minutes he finally agreed you could come along, as long as you promised that you would stay behind him the whole time and wouldn't do anything stupid no matter what Kureto tried to do to him.

"Only fight if you need to defend yourself," he had ordered.

You had promised obediently that you would, but your fingers were crossed behind your back. At the first sign of danger you were ready to leap up and defend him, even if your opponent was Kureto. Again.

Guren's answer brought you back to the present. "It's definitely possible."

Both of them sent glances over their shoulders to make sure nobody was creeping up from behind. You kept your eyes fixed straight ahead in order not to attract too much attention from onlookers. As well as that, your power of detection was above average. It didn't seem like there was anyone close enough to overhear.

There was a short silence before Guren spoke again.

"Shinya."

"What is it?"

"If an attack comes, I'll take Shigure and Sayuri and head back down the direction we came. You take (f/n), Norito and Mito and go down the hallway in the other direction."

"Do you think splitting up will divide their forces?" you whispered, keeping your voice low.

Guren shook his head. "At least it will raise the odds of some of us surviving, won't it?"

Shinya laughed. Not the sweet, light hearted laugh you had heard the night before. A cynical laugh which seemed to give away the tension he really felt.

"I doubt it," he said. "These are the Hiiragis we're talking about. If they do decide to come for us, we're through."

"..."

"They could wipe out the entire Ichinose Clan in a matter of days."

His words weren't helping you feel any less nervous. Guren was silent as well, but Shinya would occasionally chatter just to break up the silence. It was a trait that the majority of the time you were grateful for, but right now it just made you feel apprehensive. If even Shinya was tense then it meant there was definitely a cause to worry.

"We'll just have to wait and see how things turn out," he added. "If we die here, then I guess that was our fate all along."

You chewed on the inside of your cheek. It wasn't a surprise that Shinya would think like this. After all, both of you knew that he would be eliminated the moment the Hiiragi Clan decided he was no longer useful.

'If we die here, then I guess that was our fate all along...'

"I'll make sure that doesn't happen..." you murmured.

"Hmm?" Shinya asked, glancing at you in surprise.

"Nothing... Don't worry about it," you said quickly. "We won't die. Because I'm here! And I won't let you die!"

Shinya was quiet for a moment. Then he started to laugh. He sounded a little more happier than he had before.

"W-what?" you asked, flustered.

"Haha... You never change," he answered after a moment.

"What does that mean? Why do you have to make me worry so much?" you complained.

"Can you stop yelling in my ear?" Guren interrupted, just as you reached the door of the office.

Sayuri spoke up, interrupting the scene, sounding flustered. "I'm sorry, Master Guren. They called us here so suddenly that we didn't have time to report to you first."

"It's fine. More importantly..."

He leaned in closer and whispered something to his followers. They both tensed up immediately, serious expressions on their faces.

Mito didn't seem pleased at being left out for some reason. "What are you whispering about over there?" she asked, glaring at Guren. "More secrets, I bet."

Guren ignored her. And this of course caused Mito to take offence. "Hey!"

"Geez, shut up already," Guren answered irritably. "Can't you ever leave me alone?"

"H-hey," you broke in trying to diffuse the situation for Mito's sake before Guren could say anything else. "Don't start arguing... We need to work together here."

But it seemed it was Mito who wasn't finished. "I'll shut up when I feel like it! Besides, if we're gonna be forming a team we're gonna have to start acting like teammates."

"A team?" Guren asked, suddenly interested.

"I guess we'll be working together for this mission," you shrugged.

Guren looked like he wanted to ask more questions about what you already knew but at that moment the office door swung open suddenly, revealing Aoi Sangu.

You remembered recently discovering that before the attack, she was going to be your second opponent during the exams. Now you couldn't help but size her up, wondering exactly how strong she was. If she had been chosen by Lord Kureto, the student council president himself, then she must be good. But was she better than you? You wondered if it would ever be out to the test.

"It seems like you're all here. Please step inside," she spoke calmly with little emotion. She was in fact all together quite a mystery to you. She rarely showed up to class and even then never seemed to interact with her fellow students. You had only spoken to her once before the exams and you now knew that had only been because she was sizing up her opponent.

As the door opened, you instinctively shuffled a little closer to Shinya, both out of nerves and protectiveness. Though when it really came down to it, Shinya stood more of a chance against Kureto than you did.

Mito seemed surprised to see the blonde girl at the door. "Aoi Sangu?" she asked, doing a double take. "What are you doing here?"

Sangu was the name of another important Clan who served under the Hiiragis, along with Jujo and Goshi Clans. Aoi was also one of the highest ranking students in the class and a formidable opponent to anyone besides Shinya, Kureto and most likely Guren.

She didn't respond to Mito's question. "Please, come this way," she said instead, raising a hand to invite in all seven of you into the Student Council Room.

The room was smaller than you might expect from the student council presidents office. It was also cosier than seemed appropriate for someone like Kureto, who sat on a modern office desk at the back of the room. At the front of the room there was a low coffee table, between two smart sofas that looked like nobody had sat on them for months.

"Quite a crowd you've called in, student council president Kureto," you murmured quietly, staring at him where he sat at the back of the room behind his polished desk.

Both Mito and Sayuri sent sideways glances at you in shock. Shinya tensed and moved to stand in front of you.

"(F/n)," Kureto answered with a cold smirk and narrowed eyes.

"They're on first name basis?" you heard Sayuri whisper to Mito.

"Not exactly... I'll tell you later," Mito answered uncomfortably.

"(F/n), leave the talking to me," Shinya hissed. He turned to Kureto, plastering a grin on his face. "I apologise for my follower. She's shy," he added jokingly.

Kureto fixed his glance on Shinya. You doubted he would attack you again, but his cold gaze was already enough of a warning. He smiled coldly. "It's hardly a surprise. You never were any good at keeping your follower under control, Shinya."

You froze. Your eyes widened as his words struck home. You knew they were directed more at you than at Shinya. Kureto had hit where it hurt most by letting your actions reflect badly on Shinya. You bit your lip and looked at the floor.

Guren seemed to grow impatient. He spoke up: "Come on. Playing principal?"

"Guren Ichinose," Kureto greeted. There was no warmth in his greeting. "Next time you arrive late, you will be punished."

"Is that so?" Guren answered. His eyes flickered craftily around the room, eventually resting on the clock for a moment before returning to Kureto behind the desk. "And what will my punishment be?"

"I will kill one of your followers."

The words rang through the room. So matter of factly, that you knew he wasn't bluffing. He really meant it. Sayuri gulped nervously behind you and shuffled a little closer to Guren. For once he didn't stop her, only glaring at Kureto through narrowed eyes.

"Understood," he muttered.

"I'm glad that's settled," Kureto continued. "Be careful next time. Now, about what you said a moment ago..."

"Huh?"

"You asked if I was playing principal," Kureto recalled. "You should understand my decisions hold more weight at this school than the principals. The principal of this school would march to his own death, if I so ordered it. The same applies to you, Guren Ichinose. You and the principal are in the same position at this school school. I am the master, and you are my followers. Understood?"

His tone left no room for argument. Much though you wanted to talk back, you doubted that Shinya would appreciate it either.

Guren's eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Kureto. "I take it that pecking order is final?"

"You are correct."

"Got it. So why did you call me here?"

Kureto seemed pleased by this for some reason. "Capable people always get straight to the point," he mused. "That's what I like about them. Sit. Aoi, bring tea for everyone."

Aoi nodded and left through the door to the adjacent room. You could hear other people moving around in there, but didn't really want to know who you were facing. The thought made you nervous.

Again you got the sense of just how omnipotent Kureto really was at this school. He rarely seemed to stoop to anger of any kind and was able to take in any scene with a detachment which almost resembled amusement. He wasn't stupid enough to risk and one on one fight, but when he did his movements were powerful and precise and left no room for a counter attack.

Guren was looked around the room with keen interest, taking in every little detail of his surroundings.

Shinya seemed to take it on himself to explain: "There are six other members of the council. Three juniors and three seniors, all the most elite of the elite. Nerve-wracking, isn't it?"

Shinya was grinning and speaking with a light tone that made it difficult to know how concerned he really was. But both of you knew that Kureto's strength wasn't just individual. He had the power of the masses as well and his ability to organise others was unmatched. He had the strength of the entire Hiiragi Clan behind him. And no matter how powerful Shinya and Guren may be, it would be impossible to take on a whole Clan at once.

Guren didn't respond to Shinya's explanation of his surroundings. Mito and Norito however looked extremely nervous. You couldn't exactly blame them. Kureto's power was absolute. Your own heart was beating fast in your chest. You wondered if you would die today.

Well so be it. If you did, then that was the path mapped out for you. But if you could at least help Shinya escape if it came down to it... You looked around the room for other potential exits.

"Please, have a seat," Kureto said, but it sounded more like an order than an invitation.

Norito and Mito sat down on one couch. You and Shinya sat down on the other. You folded your hands on your lap and sat obediently on the edge of the couch, ready to spring up if you had to. Guren and his followers made no move to sit down, standing tensely in front of the door. You didn't blame them. You didn't want to be caught unaware either, but you couldn't risk crossing Kureto again. Nor did you want to show Shinya in a bad light.

"What's wrong?" Kureto prompted.

"We're not here for a tea party," Guren answered. "If you've got something to say to us, hurry up and spit it out."

Mito panicked. "Guren, no! Lord Kureto asked you to sit-"

Kureto didn't let her finish. "It's fine, Ms. Jujo. I prefer this attitude," he answered coolly.

"You do?" she asked, sounding surprised.

"Someone competent," he continued. "Who isn't interested in wasting time on unnecessary pleasantries. Most people waste too much time. They complain, or make excuses, or want someone to hold their hand. In the end it's all very tedious. Isn't that right, Guren?"

Guren smiled faintly. "What's with all the small talk? If you ask me, you seem to waste a lot of time on your own," he spoke back.

Kureto chuckled at this. Before anyone could say anything else, Aoi re-entered the room, holding a tray with eight cups.

"Well you be having tea as well, Master Kureto?" She asked.

Kureto nodded. "Yes, please."

It seemed that at least he still had his manners. Then again maybe Aoi got special treatment for her efforts.

However Aoi walked straight past the rest of you and placed Kureto's cup on the desk in front of him before serving anybody ride. It was so typically Kureto that you almost laughed.

Shinya of course picked up on this as well and smirked. "You serve yourself before your guests, big brother? That doesn't seem like very good manners."

You froze, looking between Shinya and Kureto. Instinctively you felt for the knife in your sleeve. Of course, you knew that wouldn't be very effective against Kureto. You couldn't go rushing in again either. Especially after Shinya's explicit orders not to do anything rash.

Hearing Shinya call Kureto 'big brother' was odd as well. Cute, even. But you wouldn't admit that... You smiled a little to yourself.

"Guren! Shinya! Stop it already!" This time it was Norito who shouted, sounding panicked. "How can you act like that? Don't you knew where we are?"

"You seven aren't here as my guests," Kureto answered to Norito's outburst.

"Hmm?" Shinya mused. "So when you do have guests, you treat them with absolute courtesy?"

You nudged him a little with your leg. He glanced at you briefly and smirked cheekily. 'Don't take this too far,' you tried to convey to him through your eyes. But Shinya didn't seem worried. It seemed that whatever Kureto had called you here for, you were still useful to him.

Kureto tilted his head, as though he were seriously considering the question. He looked thoughtful. "You know, I'm not sure. In this world there are only those on the top and those on the bottom. But when my followers are obedient, I treat them with respect. Hence the tea." He waved his arm vaguely in the direction of the cups you were holding. Nobody had touched theirs yet, except Kureto and yourself. You had sipped it discreetly before in order to check the tea for poison or sedatives before Shinya drank his.

Just then Shinya raised his own cup in salute as well, grinning. "Hear that, Guren? This is respect!"

"Hmph. Pretty cheap respect, if you ask me."

Mito and Norito had meanwhile gone white as a sheet. Their eyes were open wide, their mouths hanging open at the disrespect towards the student council president. You were fidgeting uncomfortably at this point too. You weren't sure what Kureto would do. He wasn't one to act illogically but he might at any moment decide to kill as an example to the others. You wouldn't take that lying down, especially not if he raised his sword against Shinya.

"Lord Kureto, if I may?" you spoke coldly and formally, trying not to let any kind of emotion seep into your voice. It was a struggle not letting the sarcasm drip into your words. "I believe you stated earlier that you do not wish to waste your precious time with idle chatter. If that is indeed the case, do enlighten us to what you called us for."

Shinya looked at you with a kind of surprise and grinned a little with a nod.

Kureto chuckled coldly. It was not a friendly chuckle. "You seem to have learned your place, (f/n) Jujo. Very well. Aoi? Bring the documents."

"Sir!" She jumped swiftly into action, handing out several pages of paper to everyone on the room besides Kureto. You immediately began to skim over the documents, memorising what you could.

The was a photograph in it as well, you realised and gave it a closer look. On closer inspection it was an aerial photograph of the Ueno area. You could see the zoo, the park, the surrounding buildings... But the one abnormality was the massive uneven crater located right in the centre of the zoo. A closer look at the shape of it seemed to suggest some kind of explosion. Your eyes widened a little as you tried to imagine the size of it. Just what had occurred there?

The date on the photograph was today's and you thought back to the loud rumbling you had heard early this morning.

Beside you Shinya's eyes flickered back and forth over the page, memorising every last detail. He looked up after a moment and met your eyes. Then he shrugged and went back to reading.

"This was in the news this morning..." Mito was the first to speak up. You glanced up at Kureto, curious as to his explanation of the circumstances.

He nodded. "It was. Did you all see it?"

There was a collective nod from everyone he had summoned.

"Everything on the news was a lie," he then declared, unperturbed.

"It was a cover up," you thought out loud. "But by who?"

Kureto smiled coldly at you and launched into a long winded explanation. "The Imperial Demons' Intelligence bureau has determined that the entire Ueno district was being used as the site of an experiment by the Brotherhood of a Thousand Nights. It seems as if some sort of accident occurred. Right now, the Thousand Nights is using all of their resources to try and cover up what happened."

Everyone was silent for a few seconds after that, left to their own thoughts as they tried to catch up with all the information that was being launched at you.

"What was the experiment?" Guren was the first to ask.

Kureto gave a slight shrug of his shoulders. "Who knows. We've been aware for some time now that Ueno was being used in this way. But since we never expected a war with the Thousand Nights we didn't investigate further. I'm sure we could have uncovered something if we had looked, but the Imperial Demons have their own secrets and we don't want them investigating us in turn."

"But things are different now..." Guren murmured.

"That's correct. The Thousand Nights has already broken our non-aggression pact. We are at war."

Kureto spoke so matter of factly that it was almost surreal hearing it from him. At war... You were at war. A full scale war where people died and homes were destroyed. Where families were torn apart.

"I'm guessing you've already dispatched a squad to investigate?" Guren prodded.

Kureto nodded. "We've sent seventeen units since last night. Every single one was destroyed." He cast his eyes over the seven of you. "That's why I called for you."

"I see..."

Your eyes widened a fraction. Seventeen units... All destroyed. Seasoned soldiers, all of them. And now Kureto was calling in you seven. He was sending you on a suicide mission on the front lines of the war.

Mito and Norito shared a wide eyed glance with each other. You glanced sideways towards Shinya and found him doing the same at you. A look passed between you.

'Don't do anything stupid,' he seemed to be saying. Your expression turned to one of worry and you looked back down at the notes in your lap.

"S-so...you're ordering us to sacrifice ourselves?" Mito asked.

"The opposite, actually," Kureto responded. "I've decided this mission is too difficult for any regular, bumbling troops. That's why I've put together this special team, composed of some of our best assets."

'You mean best expendable assets,' you thought to yourself, glancing around the room.

But you had to admit that Kureto had a way with words. Both Norito and Mito looked to overcome to speak. A compliment in such a high note from a Hiiragi was the greatest honour imaginable for them, you supposed.

"Man," Shinya grumbled. "It seems like you're asking us to go through an awful lot of trouble, all just for one cup of tea..."

Kureto laughed at this. Again, it was not a friendly laugh. You doubted Kureto was even capable of anything resembling friendliness. You wondered if such an existence was a lonely one, but you supposed it wouldn't matter to someone like Kureto. He didn't seem like the kind of person who needed friends.

"Would a refill be more worth your trouble? You're welcome to have as many cups as you please," he answered.

Shinya eyes the half empty cup on the table in front of him. "I'll pass," he said.

For a short moment you wondered what it would be like to drown in tea. Then you smacked yourself internally. Was a stupid thought to be having given the circumstances.

"When is the mission?" Guren asked, not interested in the small talk. "Are we leaving immediately?" Trust him to keep the conversation moving...

"Yes," Kureto confirmed. "In two hours' time we will send four squads into the zoo from the northeast quadrant. They are only a diversion, however. I want your group to slip in while the enemy is distracted. You can take that with you," Kureto added to Guren who had placed down the documents on the low table in front of him. "When you're done studying it, of course, I'll need you to destroy it."

"It's fine," Guren answered testily. "I've already memorised it."

Norito and Mito glanced towards him in surprise. You supposed it was impressive. But it was only expected of someone in your circumstances.

"Two hours, huh?" Guren continued. "Judging from the photograph, their defences are probably weakest from the south. By the way, which of us will be leading the team?"

"I'll leave that to you all to decide," Kureto answered, staring at the group of you with narrowed eyes. "As long as you produce results, I don't care how you get things done."

You tensed a little. It was almost as if Kureto was trying to start an argument. You glanced at Shinya. Whatever he decided, you would go along with it, but if you were honest you would greatly prefer taking orders from him than Guren.

Guren glanced over towards the two of you as well, much to your surprise. He wasn't going to try and just declare his leadership then... You felt a little relieved.

"What do you think?" Guren asked.

"You should do it," Shinya answered without any hesitation. You glanced up at him in surprise. "Your two followers won't listen to anybody else, anyways."

"Master Shinya!" you gasped. "Are you sure?"

Guren narrowed his eyes. "What about your follower?" he asked, sending you a weary glance.

Shinya grinned. "She's capable of taking orders from anyone," he answered, almost sounding a little pointed. He turned to you. "You'll do what Guren says, right?"

"If that is what I have to do," you answered with a shrug. If that's what he wanted, then who were you to question it?

Shinya turned to the others. "Norito, Mito, you guys don't have a problem with that, do you?"

They shook their heads.

"If that's what you think is best, Lord Shinya," Mito answered.

"It's fine by me, too," Norito agreed.

It seemed Guren would be commanding the team. "All right then," he accepted. "We'll meet in fifteen minutes to discuss strategy-"

Kureto didn't wait for him to finish. "You can use meeting room 302 on the third floor. If you come back alive, that room will be more or less yours in the future. Oh, and Guren?"

"Yeah?" He answered gruffly.

"I believe I promised you something."

Kureto reached under the large desk and drew a katana. He tossed the weapon to Guren who caught it easily.

You blinked in surprise, flinching a little. You felt on edge as Guren looked down at the sword, drawing it from its sheath and testing its feel and weight. It was an enchanted sword, you knew. For a moment Guren seemed to struggle with the spell. A look of bloodlust rise in his eyes for a split second.

"It's name is Hoarfrost," Kureto elaborated, smiling with his chin resting on his hands. "It's an enchanted sword. Someone of your caliber should be able to use it."

Despite the fact that Guren was currently holding an enchanted blade in his hands Kureto didn't look especially worried. You supposed he wouldn't. After all, if Guren made any attempt on the student council presidents' life, the entire Hiiragi Clan would come after him.

"Yes, it's definitely enchanted," Guren stated, looking almost surprised that Kureto had been true to his word.

Aoi look about as anxious as you felt, standing by Kureto's shoulder with sone apprehension as she watched Guren.

"Calm yourself, Aoi," Kureto ordered. "Guren is too strong for you, even if you do mean to fight him."

Shinya nudged you. "Same goes for you," he grinned.

You rolled your eyes. "That won't stop me from trying."

"Besides," Kureto continued. "Guren is no longer a threat. He swore total allegiance. Didn't you, Guren? Your sword is already drawn, while I am completely unarmed. If you wanted to kill me, now would be you'd chance."

Guren said nothing. Nor did he move.

'That's because your individual strength doesn't matter,' you wanted to say to Kureto. 'If he kills you, he won't last long.'

But you kept your mouth shut.

Kureto, on the other hand, wasn't done. "And yet you don't. Why is that?" he asked. "It's because you know your place in the order of things. Deep down you think you harbour ambition. But that ambition is just a facade. You need it to sustain yourself. In reality, however, you know, more than anyone else, that those ambitions never come to be realised. The difference in power between the Ichinose Clan and the Hiiragi Clan is just too great. That's the truth, isn't it, Guren?"

Guren returned the sword to its sheath. You watched Kureto through narrowed eyes. Surely he couldn't be so stupid as to believe that? The reason nobody was attacking him is because they couldn't risk getting wiped out by his followers just yet. Whether for research, family or friends, it wasn't worth attacking Kureto in broad daylight.

"Would it make you that happy to hear me say yes?" Guren asked testily.

"It would," Kureto smirked.

"Fine then, yes. Glad I could make your day."

Norito and Mito looked increasingly nervous during this whole exchange. You couldn't blame them. The atmosphere in the student council room was oppressive. The longer you stayed here, the tighter your chest seemed to feel.

Only Shinya seemed unbothered, still smiling away to himself as he always did. Which told you that he was trying his best not to give away any sign of weakness. You let your shoulder brush against his for a moment to let him know you were still with him.

"You should be happy as well, Guren," Kureto spoke. "I did give you that weapon, after all."

"Hmph. Just another chance for you to show off how 'respectful' you are," Guren retorted. He didn't thank Kureto. You doubted that he really felt much gratitude anyway.

"Haha! You're an interesting guy."

Guren ignored him and began to walk out of the room, not once turning to look back. Shinya stood up as well and stretched. You followed. Mito and Norito remained sitting until they were absolutely certain they were dismissed.

"The rest of you can go as well," Kureto ordered. "I've given my orders. Bring me results."

The meeting had officially been brought to a close.

Chapter Text

While the others began to gather in room 302, to begin planning, read through notes or call home, you went down to the cafeteria with Sayuri to pick up drinks for everyone.

You wondered briefly whether or not you should call home as well, but decided against it. Mito would tell them everything they needed to know.

"I wonder which Master Guren would like..." Sayuri wondered, staring at the vast variety of snacks in the cafeteria.

"Um... Maybe potato chips? I don't know anyone who doesn't like potato chips..." you answered, not really sure how to respond. You had absolutely no idea what Guren might like.

Sayuri laughed nervously at that.

"Can I help you, Miss Jujo?" one of the cafeteria staff asked, as she passed the two of you. She glanced at Sayuri but said nothing.

"Um... Oolong tea, please? Oh and orange juice. And could we also get some paper cups? There's a meeting upstairs," you answered and she nodded, walking around the back.

"Okay, so potato chips..." you added to Sayuri, scooping up a handful.

An idea occurred to you just then and you smiled mischievously.

"...(f/n)?" Sayuri asked nervously, picking up on your change in behavior.

You grinned at her but said nothing. Sayuri gulped.

The two of you waited a minute for the woman to return. You glanced around the cafeteria as you waited. It was mostly empty, but you could see one or two other students slacking off from class or recovering from a fight.

"B-by the way (f/n)," Sayuri's voice interrupted your thoughts. "Mito said that you've fought Lord Kureto once before..."

"Oh that..." you answered, shifting your weight uncomfortably from one foot to the other. "Yeah... But it pretty much ended the same as last time."

"Oh..."

You fell silent again. It was true, the first time you had fought Kureto had been several years ago. You had ended up challenging him about something he had said to Shinya again and he had decided to show you just what happened to those who defied the Hiiragi Clans' words. It had ended pretty much in the same way your last fight had. The only difference was...the first time you fought, you had managed to land a single scratch on Kureto.

You had almost expected him to kill you after that but instead he had seemed almost pleased. Ever since then he had seemed to have an amused interest in you, which confused you greatly.

Well...who knew what went through Kureto's head?

Just then the woman returned and handed you the drinks and you turned back to her and said: "We'll take the snacks too."

You gestured at the snack foods piled on the counter. The woman stared.

"...a-all of it?" she asked.

"That's what I said," you answered. "By the way, we're on an 'errand' for Kureto Hiiragi, so feel free to settle the issue of money with him."

Sayuri and the woman behind the counter both gaped at you. You smiled innocently back.

"R-right... Do you want me to get a bag?" the woman asked.

"Yes please."

------

Norito's eyes went wide as the two of you returned to the meeting room, carrying a huge variety of snacks as well as the oolong tea and a carton of orange juice which you tossed to Shinya. He caught is easily without even looking up.

When he looked at the amount of snacks you were carrying between you, he started to laugh. He seemed to have an idea of what you had just pulled.

As you reached the table, Norito began to rifle through the packets of potato chips, chocolate and other snacks. He was smiling widely.

"You guys are angels," he said. "How did you know I like potato chips?"

Sayuri ignored him and turned to Guren. "Which would you like, Master Guren?"

"I'm fine."

"Oh..."

Mito meanwhile had hung up her phone and rejoined the rest of you in the meeting room. Her eyes bulged in surprise at the amount of food on the room. "W-what the..."

You shrugged innocently. "Well Lord Kureto did say we could have as many refills as we liked."

Mito looked at you, shocked. "(F/n)! You can't do that!"

Shinya broke out laughing again, almost chocking on his orange juice. You threw a packet of potato chips in his direction to quiet him down. He caught them easily, despite the distraction.

"B-by the way, Shigure," Mito spoke up again, turning to the shorter girl. "My father asked me to give you his regards. I know I mentioned it before but ever since I told my father about how strong you are, he's been very interested in meeting you... Couldn't you visit our compound just once?"

"I'm not interested," Shigure responded bluntly.

Mito nodded, accepting Shigure's response for once. "I guess that makes sense. After all, you already have a stronger master than me..."

She glared at Guren. "Even if he is a jerk."

Guren ignored her, instead continuing to study the papers and maps in front him. For once Mito didn't push it, only rolling her eyes.

Then she turned her attention to you. You avoided her gaze and looked at your feet, knowing what she was about to say.

She came up and stood by you. "Are you sure you don't want to call your dad?" she asked, concerned.

You shook your head. "There's no need. You already rang the compound, right?"

"Y-yeah, but..."

She was interrupted by Guren, who seemed to grow impatient. "Okay, let's discuss the mission," he ordered. "Not that's there's very much to discuss. We know very little. The mission site is Ueno Zoo and the Brotherhood of a Thousand Nights is hiding something there. We're going in to investigate. The Imperial Demons already dispatched seventeen squads to the area, all of which were destroyed. That means there are enemies on the ground. Of course the Hiiragi army is a pack of fools. It's possible the areas been poisoned and they all just marched in to their deaths without noticing."

"Highly unlikely," you muttered.

"If that's the case," Guren added. "Then there may not be enemies on the ground at all."

Shinya laughed. "I doubt that," he returned. "I'm sure they at least checked for poison."

You nodded. "It's standard procedure."

Guren answered: "It does seem likely. So we should assume there will be enemies. Ones who are completely determined to hide the Thousand Nights' secret. We're going to find something when we get in there."

"If they've been conducting experiments in secret, then does that mean they have some kind of underground research facility or something?" you wondered out loud.

"Haha. Sounds like something from a bad movie script," Shinya grinned.

"You're pretty good at throwing your weight around, Guren," Mito spoke up next. "But have you ever actually commanded a mission-"

"Please don't interrupt," Shigure broke her off. "Master Guren has been through danger countless times, ever since he was a young-"

"Be quiet, Shigure," Guren ordered. "Don't you know what they say? Barking dogs seldom bite."

"Ah..."

"Don't worry, Mito," you spoke, loudly enough to Guren to overhear. "He may seem like an insufferable know-it-all, but if he wasn't at least capable, he wouldn't have survived this long."

Guren ignored this comment and turned his attention back to Mito, Norito and yourself and said: "Like I said, there really isn't much information for us to discuss. But there is something I need to ascertain."

"Something you need to ascertain?" Mito asked, narrowing her eyes. You tensed, having an idea about what Guren was up to. Shinya had done something similar once...

Guren explained: "Before we leave for the mission, I want to get a better sense of your abilities. For a start I want to check your reflexes by seeing how well you respond to my attack."

As he spoke, he drew the sword from his hip. Mito's eyes opened wide and a split second later Norito flinched. Guren had left you with no time to block his attack so instead you dropped into a fighting stance and the sword would have a gone over your head had Guren not paused with the blade resting against Mito's neck before it could do any damage.

There was a second of silence.

"A-ah..." Mito gasped.

Guren looked down at you and his eyes narrowed. "I wish I'd caught you off guard," he muttered.

"Sorry to disappoint," you retorted, keeping your face neutral, but straightening up again, feeling for the blade in your sleeve.

Mito broke out of her shock and stared at Guren in embarrassment. "Th-that wasn't fair, attacking with no warning like that. What kind of a coward-"

"Are you stupid?" Guren interrupted. "Do you think the enemy is going to ask to shake your hand before they attack you on the battlefield?"

"Ahh..."

"In any case, I have a pretty good sense of your reaction times now. I'll make sure they're reflected in my orders," Guren added. Then he turned his attention to Norito who was quietly chanting something, manipulating the rooms atmosphere with amazing control over the spell.

But Guren stopped him: "That's enough, Norito. I already know that your strengths lie more in illusion magic than physical acumen. I saw that during the qualifying exams."

Norito broke off the spell. "You mean you saw through my spell?"

"It was very well done," Guren responded. He was speaking words of praise, but it sounded more like he was just laying down facts. "It may even help us slip into the zoo. Mito, when we do do head in, I want you to use magic to power yourself up. And keep those spells up throughout the entire mission. Without your magic up, you're no good. You will be killed immediately. And (f/n)," he finished, looking at you out of the corner of his eye. "Your physical abilities are above average, but your magic is weak. You bring up the rear of the group."

"Fair enough," you agreed.

"Hey, what about me?" Shinya asked, sitting behind Guren on one of the desks. "Don't you wanna rest out my strength?"

"If you die, I'll just laugh that despite all that boasting, the high and mighty Hiiragi was the first to eat dirt," Guren said.

"Real nice," Shinya answered. "By the way Guren, if you could stop pointing your weapon at my follower..."

Guren ignored him, but finally returned his blade to its sheath by his hip, glancing up at the clock.

It was 9:40 a.m. It was hard to believe it was still so early in the day and yet already so much had happened. You wondered if you would still be alive the next time the hour hand struck 9.

"To get to Ueno it will take us..."

He trailed off as Aoi walked in. She looked stoic as usual and was holding seven uniforms against her chest, which she set down by the door.

"We'll send you in a helicopter from the school. You don't need to worry about time," she explained. "I've brought Imperial Demon special forces uniforms. They've been reinforced to better resist all for a if magic and are equipped with a full range of spellcasting gear. Please use them wisely."

"A helicopter?" you repeated in surprise.

"Eh? You've never been in one?" Shinya asked you.

"You have?"

Shinya only shrugged.

Aoi was about to leave the room but Guren stopped her.

"Wait."

Aoi turned. "What is it?" She asked in her calm voice.

"A helicopter for a secret mission?" he asked. "Are you people crazy? We'll go by car. But bring us seven pairs of street clothes. We'll change into combat uniforms once we've arrived."

Aoi narrowed her eyes, but nodded nonetheless. If she was displeased, she kept it to herself. The way of a servant, you thought.

"Of course. I'll prepare them right away," she answered. "Where will we be departing from?"

"Have the cars waiting by the school gate. Two cars."

What Guren said made sense, you supposed. You tried not to let your disappointment show. You had never even been on a plane before, let alone a helicopter.

Shinya seemed to pick up on it and chuckled. "Don't worry," he told you. "I'm sure you'll get another chance."

"I'm not disappointed..."

"Nobody said you were."

"..."

Aoi responded to Guren's question. "I'll arrange for a driver, and vehicles camouflaged to resemble travel buses. We'll also arrange to take care of traffic. How much time prior to the start of your mission do you want to arrive?"

"Fifteen minutes, and I want the vehicles to stop a mile away from the site."

"Understood. I will see that it gets done. Please come outside in five minutes."

She turned around and silently left the room. Guren waited until she was out of earshot before turning to the rest of you: "Is that everything?"

There was a collective nod.

"Then it's time to go to war."

------

The drive to the Ueno didn't take long. The roads were for the most part empty and the closer you came to the area, the fewer people there were.

You couldn't help but wonder how The Brotherhood had managed to seal everything off so quickly. Or how the Hiiragi Clan had cleared the road so quickly. It really brought home the scale of the two organisations...

You sat in the backseat of the vehicle, between Shinya and Mito. Norito was in the front seat, noisily munching his way through another packet of potato chips.

"Shouldn't let them go to waste," he had said.

You had tried to eat at well but found doing so very unpleasant. You weren't hungry. Your nerves were getting the better of you, but you made yourself eat anyway, knowing that you had to keep your strength up for the mission.

You wondered how Sayuri and the others were doing in the other vehicle.

Right now Norito's crunching was putting you on edge. It invaded your thoughts and made you feel irritated, but you kept it to yourself. It was probably his own way of calming himself down and you didn't want to start an argument.

A moment later Mito snapped: "Stop that infernal crunching! Can't you read the atmosphere?"

And there it was. Thank goodness for Mito and her sharp tongue.

The rest of the drive was quieter as the four of you looked out of the windows into the empty streets of Ueno. Ueno was usually bustling with hundreds of thousands of people, but today it was empty and unnervingly silent.

Ueno was the gateway bridging central Tokyo with areas to the north and had many shopping districts, art galleries, museums and of course the zoo. Today the entire place was so deserted that you couldn't even hear any birds in the park when the cars came rattling to a halt.

Guren wasted no time ordering everyone to change into their combat gear. You girls went to change behind a large tree while the boys got changed out in the open. There wasn't anyone around to see anyway... Other than each other that was.

"If any of you look this way I'll kill you, got it?" Mito yelled as the four of you got changed out of your regular clothes and into the uniforms.

"Relax Mito," you chuckled. "They know it isn't worth their lives."

On the other side of the tree, the boys had already finished changing and you could hear them talking with each other.

"You know, it's kinda scary seeing this place with no one around," Norito was saying.

"You've been here before?" Shinya asked.

"Of course," Norito answered in surprise. "You mean you've lived in Tokyo all this time and you've never been to Ueno?"

'We've hardly had time for idle shopping trips...' you thought to yourself, buttoning up the front of your combat uniform.

"I'm just not very interested in seeing pandas, I guess," Shinya replied without any further explanation.

"You know they've got lions, too."

"Haha. Tell you what, if we survive today, maybe I'll come back another time."

'If we survive'...

You couldn't help but wonder if there would be anything left to look at in Ueno, even if you did survive today.

Guren was growing impatient. "Tsk. I can't believe the girls are taking so long to change," he grumbled. "I should have just told them to wear their regular clothes-"

"We're ready, we're ready!" Mito snapped, stepping out first from your hiding spot behind the tree. "It was only a few minutes. Do you have to be so impatient? You'll never get a girlfriend acting like that."

"With an attitude like that, he probably won't get one anyway," you answered, walking around the tree after her. Shigure and Sayuri followed.

"I apologise for keeping you waiting, Master Guren," Shigure spoke up, giving away nothing.

Guren excused her. "You don't need to apologise. You're an assassin. You need time to make preparations. It's those three fools I'm upset with."

Guren glared at you, Mito and Sayuri. You ignored him and walked back towards Shinya, taking your spot by his side again. You had to admit, he looked good in his uniform. You tried very hard not to stare.

The uniforms resembled the ones that used to be worn by the Japanese army and had a colour scheme made up almost entirely of black and green. The girls uniforms were slightly different as they had a skirt, but still had the same colours. They were smart, you could give them that.

"Th-these Hiiragi uniforms are pretty cute, aren't they, Master Guren? D-do you think it suits me?" Sayuri was asking nervously, as though showing off new clothes she had bought.

'Maybe on you...' you thought self-consciously. The skirts felt too short and you had to resist trying to constantly pull it down. What kind of an idiot designed battle uniforms with skirts, you wondered irritably.

"I don't have time for this," Guren broke in, not answering Sayuri's question.

"I know..." she answered, trying not to let her disappointment show. "But you look really good in your combat uniform, Master Guren! I can't stop staring. Doesn't he look good, Shigure?"

Shigure nodded in complete agreement without even any hesitation.

Mito broke in, yelling at Guren in offence. "H-hold on a second, who are you calling fools?!" she shouted.

"These skirts are too short," you muttered in the meantime.

"You say that like its a bad thing," Shinya answered with a grin.

You shoved him lightly with your shoulder and he laughed.

Guren was beginning to look increasingly irritated. You had to admit that at face value it might seem like nobody was taking this situation seriously. But strangely enough, knowing you might be about to die somehow still felt slightly surreal. You supposed everyone felt they were special in a way. When the truth was that any one of you could die at any time of you weren't strong enough...

Shinya looked unbothered as usual, and you supposed it was possible that he really wasn't worried. After all he had faced death on daily basis and had most likely long since made his peace with it. To him, every day was probably a stroke of luck, rather than something he took for granted.

Well, at least he wasn't afraid... You on the other hand, were. Not so much for your own sake as his. You knew he would only end up putting himself in danger again, and you worried. You worried enough for the both of you. After all he was always much too reckless with his own life... Without any regard about how much he was throwing away. It was almost like a game to him. If he died, then he had lost the game. He was gambling with his life.

"What's up with that gloomy face?" Shinya asked after a moment. He was still smiling as ever.

"Nothing..." you answered. After a pause you added: "Just promise me you won't do anything stupid."

"I won't if you won't," he told you.

"..."

Just then Guren spoke up: "All right, according to our information, the first squads supposedly made it to around this point before they were destroyed."

The was a moment as everyone apprehensively surveyed the surrounding area. Mito was the first to to speak up.

"Something's not right, is it?" she murmured seriously. "It's not just people. There don't seem to be any signs of life at all."

"It's way too quiet... Where did everyone go? Were they evacuated, or..." You didn't finish that sentence.

The seven of you exchanged glances. If there had been an evacuation though, where were all of the animals? There wasn't a bird in sight. It was so silent that you could hear the blood rushing in your ears.

"Come to think of it," Shinya said. "According that the aerial photograph, that huge crater..."

"Was further northeast..." you finished. You glanced at each other.

"I have a hunch that several barriers may have been set up along the way to protect the area," Guren added. "Once we pass through those, the enemy will likely launch a full scale attack."

"Are we powerful enough to detect those barriers?" Sayuri asked. Her face had turned serious. She was focused on the mission.

Norito pulled something thin from one of his inside pockets. It looked a little like a matchstick but had various incantations written along the sides.

"I'm not just good at illusion spells," he explained. "I also do detection magic-"

Guren held up his hand to stop him.

"We won't need it. Once we advance we're going to be detected either way. And since we can't leave until we've discovered what it is that the Thousand Nights is hiding, we might as well go in a rush."

"So basically there's no plan," Shinya added exasperatedly.

"Surely there's some way to hide our presence?" you argued. "We can do better than that-"

"Are you volunteering?" Guren interrupted. "The longer we stall things, the bigger our change of loosing the initiative. We have to tap ground zero and be gone before the enemy has time to react."

"Very funny," you muttered. "You know I couldn't pull off a spell like like that."

Hiding your presence in the face of a strong enemy was a difficult thing to do, even with magic. Shinya would probably be able to pull it off, but you couldn't.

"That seems like a stupid strategy," Mito broke in.

"You think so?"

"Yep," she answered without any further explanation.

"And what do you propose we should do? With so little information, any in-depth strategy will just trip us up. We can spend all the time we like talking about what we think might happen and how everything should play out. But we can't get wrapped up in some foolish plan based on wishful thinking. What we need to do is kill any enemy that shows up. And if we can't kill then, we need to at least try to make it back out alive."

"In short, you mean that any kind of plan will fall apart on the battlefield anyway," you added, understanding. "Why didn't you just say so? For someone who doesn't like talking, you sure do a lot of it."

Guren ignored you and turned back towards the zoo, surveying the area. Any minute now the signal would be given to rush in. Your heart pounding in your chest, pumping the adrenaline around your body.

You stood between Shinya and Sayuri a few paces behind Guren. Sayuri's eyes were determined and hard, much the opposite of her usual self. You supposed that she had faced a lot of danger before now already, just by coming to Shibuya.

It was eerily quiet as you waited. Where were all the enemies? You had expected the place to be swarming.

Tensely, you glanced down at your wrist watch. You, along with everyone else, had synchronised your watch with the others right down to the second. Any delay could cause lives to be lost on the battlegrounds.

There was about half a minute to go. Your heart pounded in your chest and you could hear it thudding fully in your ears. Adrenaline pumped through you uncomfortably, making your chest feel tight.

"It's almost time," Guren spoke up to everyone. "The Hiiragi squads should begin their diversion to the northeast soon. As soon as the diversion starts, we make our move."

The tension in the air seemed to double at his words. Everyone had grown tense as they looked up at the sky, waiting for the signal.

"As squad leader I only have one order for you. Drill this into your heads. I don't want you to think of anything else. Nothing else is in important, do you understand?" Guren continued. "The order is...don't die. No matter what else happens, do not die."

'Fair enough,' you thought, swallowing nervously. But your thoughts were a little different.

Don't let Shinya die.

Five seconds remained before the official beginning of the mission. You could hear the sound of helicopters in the distance.

"Ready..." Guren murmured, a look of concentration on his face.

Just then, as the clock struck 11:30 am an explosion rang out. You could hear it clearly, it being the only noise in several miles radius. It rumbled loudly and was loud even from where you were standing. It was the sound of a helicopter being shot down.

"The mission has begun," Guren spoke just loudly enough to be heard and broke into a run.

Chapter Text

It didn't take long to reach the zoo.

None of you, except perhaps Norito, knew how many barriers had been tripped along the way, or even if any. But one thing was for for sure, it wouldn't be long until your presence was discovered.

Your stroke of luck wouldn't last. If anything it worried you more that you hadn't yet come across a single living creature.

But the seven of you kept moving, running at the outside wall of the zoo and climbing numbly over it. You landed lightly on your feet on the other side and looked around.

The first thing that hit you was the smell. It was pungent and heavy and disconcertingly familiar. It hung in the air, the lack of wind only letting it stagnate over the zoo.

"What is that smell?" Mito asked, covering her mouth as though trying to throw up the contents of her stomach again.

It was Shinya who answered: "Blood."

It was absolutely quiet. Still there was not a living soul in sight. No animals, no people, nothing.

In front of you there was a row of monkey cages which were splattered with blood, which pooled on the floor below. The enclosure was splattered and sticky with gore and the bars had been wrenched forcefully far apart, allowing something to get inside. It didn't seem like any monkey had escaped however. All of them had been torn apart beyond recognition.

You and Mito gasped in horror and gritted your teeth. If you weren't careful, your breakfast might be reappearing as well...

"This is...!" you mumbled.

"So terrible..." Mito finished, her eyes wide.

It wasn't like you hadn't seen blood before. It wasn't even like it was the first time you were seeing this much if it. But to think that the Thousand Nights was now dragging innocent civilians and animals into their war...

"What in all hell happened here?" Norito asked.

Nobody answered. Nobody even had the answer. There was no way of knowing what on earth had caused such widespread destruction. The sight in front of you did nothing to calm your nerves.

The squad moved on at Guren's order and you were relieved to leave the monkey cages behind. Unfortunately the rest of the zoo was no better.

You took the most direct route to the epicenter of the explosion, towards the crater you had seen in the aerial photograph, which meant going straight through or over the enclosures themselves. First you ran through the elephant pens, which were just as, if not more, bloody than the monkey enclosure. You could hardly believe that any living creature had so much blood in it... There weren't even any bodies, which made the situation even stranger. There was only blood.

The zoo was too silent for the middle of a summer day. Usually there would be children running around, couples, workers and of course the animals themselves, eating or sleeping in their pens. But it was still just as quiet as it had been from the start. You couldn't even hear the helicopters, which were acting as diversions, anymore. Either they were all shot down, their pilots dead or there was a sound barrier in place, making it impossible for anyone from the outside to overhear the situation.

You sincerely hoped it was the latter.

Next you ran through the bear pens, which were just as empty and caked in gore and blood as the other enclosures. The ground felt slippery under your feet.

Whatever it was had taken down a bear without a second thought... And torn it to pieces. Just what were you facing?

After the bear cage, you finally reached ground zero which was a massive cater in the ground, located between the lion and tiger enclosures. It seemed to have been gauged into the area, and was large enough to be visible from the sky.

The seven of you slowed and began to tread more quietly, walking up to the edge of the crater and peering down into the center.

It was there that you finally saw the first signs of life

A massive white and black striped tiger was standing right in the middle of ground zero. It was huge, and it's fangs and muzzle were stained red with blood. It looked absolutely fearsome and yet still you couldn't help but feel sorry for it.

Poor thing probably would last long...

If you had been a normal person you might have run away screaming at the sight of this massive beast but you, of course, weren't a normal person. None of you so much as moved.

Sayuri moved up behind Guren. "It's a tiger," she said in surprise.

"I've never seen one in real life before," you answered in amazement. It truly was a magnificent beast.

"Do you think it ate all the other animals?" Norito asked, looking dubiously at it.

"I sure would like to see a tiger trying to eat a bear," you murmured in return.

There was no way it could have been the Tigers doing. First of all, it wouldn't even be able to fit that much into its stomach. There hadn't been anything left of the animals. No tiger, no matter how fierce, would be able to accomplish something on this scale. And there was the matter of the crater...

"Well, what should we do now?" Shinya asked calmly. He didn't sound at all worried.

'He really is amazing...' you thought.

Guren was unable to answer, as just then the tiger let out a thunderous roar. It was so loud, you could feel the vibrations in your bones. But nobody payed it any mind.

"If this area is being used for experiments by the Thousand Nights, there should be some sort of research facility," Shigure spoke up. "We should search for it."

"GWAARRRGGGH!" the tiger roared again. It was beginning to sound aggressive. The squads presence seemed to be spooking the tiger.

Only Guren was even looking at it however. The rest of you had drawn back from the edge and were discussing what to do next.

At the noise you couldn't help but comment: "I didn't know they were so loud."

Norito shrugged. "After listening to she-hulk here, it doesn't seem so bad."

Mito elbowed him in the ribs, hard.

"Ow," he complained.

"What are your orders, Guren?" Shinya prompted. "You're the squad leader, aren't you?"

Guren was quiet. He was still staring at the tiger, scrutinising it carefully. The tiger stared back challengingly.

Finally he spoke up, sounding almost hesitant: "I...don't think that tiger is alive."

"What?!" This got Shinya's attention. He stepped up beside Guren and stared down into the crater. You jogged up beside him and gasped.

The Tigers eyes were a milky white and although they seemed to be looking back they were empty and held no intelligence or life. It was the eyes of something that had been dead for some time.

You gasped. "Poor thing..."

Mito looked at you for a moment as though you had grown another head. "I get how you feel," she told you. "But this isn't the time..."

"Y-yeah... Sorry..." you mumbled.

At that moment the tiger let out another booming roar. It was enough to make the surrounding ground shake and for a moment you almost covered your ears to protect them from the noise.

A blade like object came flickering out of the tigers mouth, hurtling towards you so quickly that you could barely make it out. It was zipping through the air at a speed unimaginable to most humans. Out of everyone, you were certain only Guren and Shinya would even be able to see it clearly.

And it was shooting straight towards Mito's neck. You tried to fend it off, change its direction at the very least... But it was too fast. You weren't quick enough.

For that split second all you could do was jump towards Mito, who was still too far away, and watch in horror as it shot towards her neck.

"I don't think so!" Guren shouted, unsheathing his blade at the last moment and swung it upwards through the air, narrowly parrying it and redirecting its course before it could pierce Mito's neck.

The was a loud clanging sound as metal hit whatever it was that was acting as the creatures tongue. It rang through the air before the tongue retreated again and Guren was left testing his arm to make sure the force of the blow hadn't damaged it.

Whatever was in that tiger, it was fast and...

"It's so strong," you murmured, your heart still racing.

"Shinya, did you see that?" Guren turned around and asked.

"I think so..."

"All right then, you're up front with me. (F/n), back us up," he added. You nodded, surprised. Well it was true that your spellcraft wasn't anything amazing... But you were fast with your blade.

"Hold on," Mito interrupted. "What about us?"

"You support us from the back. Sayuri, Shigure!"

"Understood!"

"(F/n), stay close!" Shinya ordered.

Immediately the group snapped into action. Guren shot off down into the crater, running along the edge, alongside the creatures tongue. As he distracted the creature, you and Shinya leapt down after him. Shinya pulled a fuda from his sleeve and you unsheathed your sword, pushing off against the side of the crater and throwing yourself forward.

The tiger lashed out with a front paw and you dodged narrowly away from its sharp claws. They were unnaturally sharp in fact... Not blunted from use at all but sharp as knives.

You landed nimbly in a crouch, just as something else shot past you and buried itself in one of the tigers milky eyes. It was one of Shigure's kunai.

The creature didn't even flinch. It stayed with its front paws planted firmly on the ground in front of it. No blood sprayed from the wound. The creature didn't even cease its attacks.

You pushed off again, sword outstretch to pierce its chest with full force. You had used magic to sharpen its edge and to speed up its movements. It should give you a chance.

"I'm sorry," you whispered to the tiger and pierced the creature right through its chest towards where the heart would be. The sword seemed to strike something hard and you let out a groan as you forced the sword further into its chest. The sword was inside it almost as far as the hilt, but still there was no reaction. It didn't feel any pain.

"B-but... I pierced its heart," you stammered, looking up with wide eyes. "W-why...?"

The creatures tongue shot away from Guren and towards you again, perhaps deeming you an easier target for elimination or a more direct threat. You gripped the sword tightly and began pulling it from the creatures chest. It began to slide out easily, without even a drop of blood. But you weren't fast enough.

The tongue-like blade whipped towards you and you were about to get hit when...

"Move!" Shinya ordered, grabbing the back of your uniforms' collar and dragging you back with an almost supernatural force. You clutched your sword, which came along with you.

With his other hand, he smacked a fuda to the ground by the tigers feet before dodging quickly backwards with you as Guren leapt towards the tiger again, distracting its blade like tongue, waiting got an opening.

Your back thudded against Shinya's chest as you were yanked back to safety and his other arm raised in front of you, he shouted the command word just as the tiger moved to swipe at you.

"Explode!"

You flinched a little as the fuda blew up, completely obliterating the Tigers front paws and leaving a dent in the ground below. Still no blood appeared.

Guren saw his chance as the creature became distracted by the sudden disappearance of its front paws. He leapt towards the tiger, swinging his blade.

Shinya released you and pulled out another fuda from one of the uniforms pockets, just in case. You raised your sword in a defensive movement.

Guren's katana sank into the Tigers neck not a second later and with an amazing strength cut about halfway through, before a clang rang out, letting you know that whatever it was you had struck earlier was still inside the tiger. But Guren persevered with the attack and cut through the tigers neck like it was butter.

The head went flying from the rest of the body, and hit the ground a few feet away where it rolled to a stop. Still no blood appeared from the tiger's headless body.

You got ready for another attack. Whatever it was, it clearly wasn't finished. You pushed off, leaping back towards it, but at that moment something much stranger than blood came bursting from the tigers headless body and you froze for a split second, mid-attack.

Some monster came crawling furiously out of the tigers corpse, covered in white synthetic skin which looked like plastic and stood on a gaggle of skittering legs, each of which seemed to move independently of each other and ended in a blade-like tip.

You would have to have put it at almost five times larger than the tiger in had been hiding in and you could barely understand how something so large had fitted into the tiger.

You had a brief image of it perched inside the tigers body, it's legs nestling around it. It almost looked like...

"Hiiiieeee!" you shrieked, leaping back again before it could impale you with one of its legs. "Spider!"

"Oh yeah, I forgot," Shinya spoke a moment later from a few metres away. "You're afraid of spiders, aren't you?"

"What?!" Guren snapped. But he had no time to get angry as in the next moment another of the creatures spindly legs came rushing towards you.

The whole thing happened so fast that you just barely managed to retreat in time before the legs were shooting towards you in the blink of an eye.

"Ngh!" Guren reversed his blade, blocking the strike. The force of it left him slamming to the ground. You had retreated a few paces away, shivering but seeing Guren's impact, you snapped back into action.

"Master Shinya!" you shouted. "We need to retreat!"

It was simply too fast and too strong. If you stuck around here it would only result in some, if not all, of you getting killed. If it was that powerful, compared to even Shinya and Guren, you wouldn't stand a chance.

The creature was coming in for another attack. It's leg shot through the air towards Guren. He lunged to one side just in time to avoid it piercing his heart, instead letting the creature pierce through his shoulder.

Both you and Shinya leapt towards him, but you were too far away. Another of the creatures long legs came descending towards him.

You cursed. At this rate you would end up loosing your squad leader. The party would fall apart if that happened.

But then, luckily...

"This way," Mito yelled, grabbing Guren and yanking him away with a strength unimaginable for a girl her size. Guren flipped through the air and landed in his feet a few metres away.

The rest of you retreated as well, a safe distance away from the monster. Everyone looked slightly shaken and blood was spouting from Gurens injured shoulder.

"Wh-what in hell is that?" Mito stammered.

"Who knows," Shinya answered her. "But we're clearly no match for it. If it had been me back there instead of Guren, I'd be dead."

His words struck you. If it had been him... Would you have been able to get to him in time? You didn't stand a chance against this creature... If you couldn't even fight it then how could you hope to protect Shinya? You knew for a fact that if you had been in Guren's place you would have been dead as well. It was hopeless... You would have to retreat.

"Master Guren," Sayuri yelled with worry as she came running towards the four of you. She threw several fuda into the air, each of which exploded, creating a smokescreen between you and the monster.

Norito was right behind her, beginning to work an illusion, lighting several of his enchanted matchsticks. You could only hope that the illusions would work on something like this...creature. It would buy you some time.

"Hey, do you think an illusion will work on that thing?!" He yelled as he raced up to you.

"Who knows?" It was Mito who answered. "We gotta try something. Just do it!"

"I already am!"

Norito snapped his fingers three times in a row and an intoxicatingly sweet smoky smell mingled with Sayuri's smoke screen. You recognised it as discordance magic, a simple but effective type of illusionary spell.

It seemed to work, because at the next moment the monster seemed to become distracted by some unseen enemy. It thrashed and slashed its legs eerily in the thick smoke and you could hear it's skittering legs just out of sight. Nobody dared get closer in at attempt to finish it.

"Master Shinya, are you-" you began but he interrupted before you could finish.

"I'm fine. Don't worry about me," he said, sending you a sideways glance.

'Worry about yourself,' is what he meant. But your life wasn't your main concern...

There was no time for a sigh of relief. Shigure had crouched down beside Guren and was analyzing the wound in his shoulder.

"M-master Guren...we need to do something about your wound..."

"Burn it," he responded. "That will stop the bleeding. We don't have time to treat it properly."

He didn't seem especially concerned over the spurting wound. Instead, he slipped various fuda from his inside pockets, soaking them in his blood before skewering them with his sword. Shinya seemed to recognise the spell immediately.

"Woah, woah, woah. Hold on," he protested, though he made no move to stop Guren, merely watching him work the advanced spell. "You're not planning to use bloodbane Magic, are you? In your current state..."

You tensed at the word 'bloodbane'. Hearing the name alone sent a chill down your spine. It was a kind of forbidden magic that would consume a person if the spell backfired. It was rarely attempted and there were no official reports of its use for over a hundred years, as far as you knew.

It was a dangerous spell which would turn the users' blood to poison. In the five minutes after, they would have to strike the target exactly nine times and then chant the appropriate incantation. This would transfer the poison in their blood into that of their enemies, spelling certain death. However, if they failed to transfer the poison on time, it would rebound on the user, causing their blood to erupt and resulting an agonising death.

The spell itself has supposedly originally been created as away of killing special enemies who could be felled by normal weapons, as if you struck a normal opponent nine times, chances are they would be dead anyway.

"You're going to get yourself killed," Shinya continued in a warning tone. "The spell was created to kill vampires, right? But no one's actually ever tried using it. After all, vampires are so much faster and stronger than humans that it's hard to imagine anyone getting nine hits off on them in the first place. The same applies here, Guren."

"Listen to him!" you agreed. "How are you going to get nine hits on that thing? I don't know what you're thinking, but you're being selfish!"

"It's time to retreat," Shinya spoke again. "If we stay here, we'll all be killed."

Guren looked up between the two of you. He knew you were right. But there was hesitation in his eyes. He wasn't satisfied.

"You six, run for it... While you go, I can buy you some-"

He never finished his sentence because in the next moment Shigure slapped another fuda over his wound, which at the command word burst into flames, halting the bleeding from his shoulder.

You looked hopelessly towards Sayuri. "Can you say something to him?" you asked.

She bit her lip and looked uncomfortable. "I don't know... But..."

She trotted over to Guren's side and crouched down beside him. "Master Guren," she addressed him. "Let's run. We've seen the enemy. If we bring this information back with us, I'm sure the Hiiragis will understand."

She was probably right, and Guren knew it. But still he hesitated. He wanted evidence. A sample of the creature.

Not for the Hiiragis, but for himself. His own research. He was seeing a chance where there was none.

The smokescreen was beginning to fade, and you could see more clearly the creature thrashing around aggressively at its unseen enemy. There was no more time to decide.

Guren readied his sword. Shinya's eyes widened a fraction.

"Geez, Guren, come on! Enough joking!" he exclaimed.

But Guren wasn't listening. He seemed to have steeled himself. His eyes flickered over Norito and Mito and then for a moment rested on you. His grip on his sword tightened. You recognised that look in his eyes. He intended to kill you. Destroy his squad and disappear off the radar. After all the other squads had all fallen already... It wouldn't be much of a stretch to assume Guren and his squad had as well. Would you be able to fight him? Were you strong enough? Instantly you raised your sword. You already knew the answer. In a one-on-one fight, Guren was simply stronger. But you had Shinya... And Norito and Mito. Surely that counted for something?

Mito hadn't caught on yet. "What are you thinking, Guren?" she prompted, her eyes wide. "It'd be stupid to face that creature the way you're wounded! Let's go. We can make it out of here together!"

"Listen to her," Norito urged. "My illusion is going to run out soon. The monster will know we're here. We have to run while there's still time."

"Guys, get away from him," you warned. But just then Guren turned his head to look at Mito. She seemed to take it as a sign that he was willing to listen to reason and her eyes softened a little.

"Mito...!" you gasped. "Get away-"

"Come on then, let's go," she spoke to Guren, cutting over you. "This time, let me be the one to save you."

Guren didn't move. He remained silent, his fingers tightening on his sword once again. He was going to kill them. There was no way you could stop him in time.

Shinya had also realised something was amiss and stared coldly at Guren. As their eyes met, you moved forward, closer to Shinya. Would Guren try to kill him as well? Shinya reached out an arm to stay you and you paused just behind him.

"Ahh, I guess that's one way this could play out," he said to Guren, sounding disappointed. But he made no move to stop Guren. He had guessed what the other as thinking. If that was what Guren truly wanted, then what could you do? If it came to it, you would fight him to the death.

Mito reached out just then, placing a hand on Guren's arm, the one which held the weight of the sword.

"Please Guren," she murmured. "Put your sword away..."

Guren yanked his arm away, brushing off her hand. "Don't touch me," he growled. "Fine, I get it. We'll retreat. For now."

Guren finally cancelled the bloodbane spell, leaving it unfinished. Shinya smiled faintly and you let out a short sigh of relief. You were out of the woods for now... But you couldn't trust Guren. Not after what had just happened... He was the squad leader, but you couldn't bring yourself to put your life in his hands.

Mito remained completely oblivious to all of this. "Finally!" she exclaimed, relieved. "Come on, we have to hurry."

Guren's eyes narrowed, but he nodded. But the feeling of relief didn't last, because just then...

A girls voice rang out playfully, like music. It cut right through the smoke and reminded you of the jingling of bells.

"Hmm, I'm disappointed," it said. "You're not really planning to retreat now, are you?"

In a split second, Mito was struck from behind. Norito and Shigure were equally taken by surprise, without even the time to react. Sayuri was left confused for a second before she too was also caught unaware and knocked unconscious. Only Shinya was fast enough, dodging the attack but a hairs breadth.

"Dammit, what the-" he tried to say, but you cut him off suddenly, jerking towards him and barrelling into him with all your might, sending him staggering back, just as long slender fingers shot out of the smoke and wrapped themselves around your neck instead, squeezing. Desperately you reached your hands up, clawing at her fingers. But the attacker, a beautiful girl in a sailor suit with long ashen hair, merely squeezed tighter. How could she be so powerful...? An obsidian katana was strapped to her waist as she smiled up at you.

"Ma...hi...ru..." you gasped.

Shinya jumped into action, drawing his own blade and taking a step towards the two of you. He looked torn.

"Mahiru! Why are you doing this? What are you trying to accomplish?" he yelled. His eyes were pained.

Mahiru smiled wider and squeezed a little tighter. You wheezed and gasped, coughing up the little air you had left in your lungs. Shinya leapt forwards without thinking, but she stopped him with mere words.

"Don't try to stop me, Shinya," she answered. "You wouldn't want me to slip up and accidentally kill her."

"Ngh...!" He skidded to a halt. "Just tell me what's going on!" he pleaded. "I can help you! Please, let her go; she has nothing to do with this!"

Mahiru laughed a light laugh. Her voice sounded like music, and yet her words were threatening. You couldn't even fight back. She seemed to have you in a spell, though whether it was a true spell or merely her presence you weren't sure.

"Do you really love her that much?" she asked, her grip on your throat lessening ever so slightly. "But as for helping me... Unfortunately, you really, really can't. So both of you," she added, glancing between the two of you. Your vision swirled with darkness. You weren't sure how much longer you would be able to stay conscious, struggling against the lack of oxygen. You could barely hear her anymore, let alone make out all of what she was saying.

"M-miss... Ma...hiru..." You gasped, but she didn't seem to hear you.

"...can just go to sleep now!" Mahiru finished and tossed you aside like a ragdoll. Her fingers released your neck, but you were now being hurtled through the air. You collided with Shinya and both of you were sent hurtling backwards into the rubble with enough force to send you crashing through what was left of a stone wall and send up a loud us dust.

You should have felt pain upon impact, but instead you just felt numb, as you hit the ground with a thump. There was blood on your hands. Was it your blood...?

'Am I dying...?' you wondered drowsily, feeling oddly detached, as for the second time that term, your consciousness began to fade and your eyes closed, casting you into darkness.

Chapter Text

Your head throbbed with pain as your senses slowly returned. You weren't sure how long you had been out, but as the closing of swords and raised voices faded in and out in your ears as your consciousness flickered unpleasantly, you became aware that you were slumped limply over something. Or rather, someone.

And that done one was currently pushed up on one arm and shaking your shoulder with the other.

"(F/n)?" a tense voice asked. You turned your head stiffly to see that you were lying on top of him, but for a second you couldn't click what had just happened.

"Master... Shin..." you trailed off as an explosion of memories flashed through your head, causing you to press a hand against your forehead in a desperate attempt at easing the pain. "Ngh..."

Ueno Zoo...the animals...the tiger... And Mahiru.

You opened your mouth to speak but only succeed in coughing dryly from the dust that had risen into the air. You clutched at your throat. The ground around you was soaked with blood. But it wasn't yours...nor was it Shinya's, much to your relief. But it did beg the questions, who's blood was it really?

Shinya pulled himself into an upright sitting position, bringing you with him and put his hands on your shoulders. Your eyes met his own blue ones, only inches away.

You sucked in a deep breath of air through your painful neck and croakily responded: "I'm...fine. Are you..."

You looked nervously up at him. He smiled faintly and spoke: "I'm fine too."

As you say up straight, a stab of pain shot through your side and your head pounded painfully. You gritted your teeth against the pain and asked: "Master Shinya, the monster... Is it...?"

You could no longer hear it thrashing about. The dust and smoke was slowly settling.

Shinya shook his head and answered: "It's dead. Guren killed it."

Hearing Guren's name brought your attention back to your surrounding. You turned your head to look towards where he had been, only to see him standing with his back turned to Mahiru. He held the obsidian sword in one hand, a mad look bubbling up in his eyes.

"Ha! Amazing, just as I expected!" Mahiru was shouting ecstatically, as she stood behind him. She looked almost ready to pump her fists with excitement. But she didn't.

Guren whirled around, focusing his sharp eyes on her. Mahiru laughed an enticing laugh.

Both you and Shinya began creeping closer, keeping low. The rubble provided some cover and Mahiru was completely focused on Guren, which might give you a chance.

"Ah...hahaha..." Mahiru chuckled. "I bet you want to kill me too, don't you? You can't control it, can you, the impulse to destroy?"

Both you and Shinya tensed, staying low. Neither of you moved but we're ready to fight at a moments notice if need be. Of course...neither of you were a match for Mahiru and Guren with their cursed weapon. You would most likely die.

'Kind of a shame we never got to see the zoo before,' you thought, before chastising yourself for such an irrelevant thought.

Mahiru continued in her smooth voice: "You want to kill your friends here too, don't you? You want to string the boys up by their innards, don't you? Rape the girls and then twist their heads off their shoulders? That's the one problem with that sword... The demon ends up possessing the weirder, turning his soul murderous and dark."

Guren began to raise the blade as she spoke. With a feeling of horror you realised Sayuri and Shigure were crumpled by his feet. He was going to kill them. You were suddenly glad you hadn't eaten before as you struggled with the urge to puke.

Desperately you looked towards Shinya. He was focused on the scene in front of him, but as he felt your eyes on him, he turned towards you and shook his head. He looked serious for once, and though for the first time in ages you felt annoyance at him bubbling up, you held back. He was right... You weren't annoyed at him. You were annoyed at your own weakness and directing it at him. You bit your lip. You knew you couldn't win in this situation... But you had an overwhelming urge to try anyway. You were sickened by what you were seeing.

But Guren paused, staring down at his two followers. There was still the slightest hint of hesitation in his eyes. You were almost surprised. He didn't seem like the type to hesitate. After all, he had almost killed you earlier...

"Don't worry, Guren," Mahiru smiled. "Killing these six should temporarily quench the sword's thirst for blood. Afterward, we can search for a way to control the cursed gear together. If we work together, I'm sure the two of us will be able to perfect this power. No one will be able to stand against us. No one will ever get in our way again."

Mahiru paused, letting the words sink in. You could feel your heart hammering in your chest as Guren stood completely still. He was on the brink of a turning point.

"For now, all you have to worry about is killing them. Take the next step forward, Guren. Claim your power," Mahiru continued to urge him. Guren's grip on the sword tightened.

'Killing these six,' Mahiru had said. That included Shinya...and you. Maybe you could buy Shinya some time to escape, but the situation seemed hopeless.

"Master Shinya, I will distract them," you whispered. "Please find a way out of here. If-"

"No," he hissed back, interrupting you before you could finish. "This is all part of the plan."

You looked at him incredulously. What plan?

Shinya smiled a little, noting your confusion. "How else are we gonna get her to reveal her true intentions?"

Your eyes widened.

"It's too dangerous!" you argued. "You're gambling with your life!"

Shinya smiled faintly at you. "You can leave, if you want. I'm not gonna stop you."

"No way!" you growled. "Of this is what you wanna do, I'm staying. If I leave you, you'll just do something stupid."

"Fair enough," he answered. "But don't go rushing in."

You glanced back towards the scene in front of you.

"Now I see," Guren was muttering, looking down at his two followers by his feet. "So this is power..."

"Yes, Guren, power," Mahiru confirmed, sounding pleased. "This is what you and I have been searching for."

Guren's eyes glimmered as he looked down at the girls by his feet. Still he was torn between his humanity and the power he had been seeking all his life. He looked dazed.

He stared down at Sayuri. Then the grip on his sword tightened. He raises it slowly above his head. Instinctively you reached out and wrapped your hand around Shinya's arm in your fear. You weren't even aware of it at the time and were unable to tear your eyes away from the scene in front of you.

Then Guren paused. A murderous glint flashed in his eyes. Your fingers tightened around Shinya's arm. Still, you couldn't look away from what was happening.

Then Guren brought his arm down towards her neck. You desperately wanted to close your eyes, to look away, but you couldn't. You were frozen in horror.

But then the scene changed. At that moment Guren's other arm twitched and shot into action. He raised Hoarfrost in his other arm and with a swoop, cut right into his own arm.

The blow he took was near the joint and the blade's sharp edge cut right through his limb, sending it sailing through the air along with the cursed sword.

Mahiru screamed. She sounded horrified.

"Stop it, what are you doing?!" she shrieked.

"No way... I didn't think he would really..." Shinya trailed off. His whisper sounded close to your ear and you glanced around and realised that your nails were digging into his arm and released him quickly.

"Sorry," you whispered in a panic.

Meanwhile blood was spurting from Guren's arm - or what was left of it at least. The blood splattered onto the ground around him, sinking into the soil and standing it red.

"N-ngh... Dammit," Guren muttered, falling into one knee, holding Hoarfrost us the hand he had left, its tip digging into the blood stained earth. "I can finally think clearly again..."

Your eyes widened. It had worked.

"Shigure, Sayuri... Dammit, open your eyes!" Guren then tried desperately. "We have to run away!"

Neither of the two girls responded, lying limply on the ground.

Mahiru on the other hand leapt into action, grabbing Guren's severed arm and pressing it against the stump of his arm. She was sobbing and crying, an expression you had never seen on Mahiru before. Usually she was calm and collected. But now she had completely lost her cool and was weeping like a child.

"W-we have to be quick... If the demon's regenerative ability is still inside you, the arm might reattach..."

As she said this the two pieces of his arms began to to bubble and writhe grotesquely, finding each other and slowly coiling themselves around each other.

"No way!" you hissed, retching painfully.

"At least the nerves...please..." Mahiru was bubbling.

His arm was actually healing. Mahiru cried and yelled out in her panic. Her efforts however seemed to pay off because the arm seemed to be repairing itself.

Shinya gritted his teeth thoughtfully.

"What should we do?" you asked, feeling shaken, but determined to stop anything else from happening. You had to retreat.

Shinya's eyes narrowed. He smiled grimly, though it was more of a bitter smirk. "I can try to seal her, but I gotta get close enough... We have to stop her from destroying herself. Right now she is hurtling down a path of destruction..."

You lowered your eyes. Yes... You had to save her... You had to bring her back. You had let her go once for your own selfish desires. This time you would do what was right.

"So what do we do?" you asked again, hoping for a direct order of some kind.

"Let's wait for an opening," he murmured back, concentrating on the scene ahead.

"We'll think of another way," Guren was speaking firmly. "There's got to be something else, another path..."

Part of you pitied them. All they truly wanted was the power to be with one another. You understood that feeling well. But unlike Mahiru you weren't strong or brave enough to do anything about it. And yet even if you could, would you? They were heading down the route of unavoidable destruction.

Thick, angry tears dripped down Mahiru's face as she protested.

"There isn't!" She shrieked desperately. Guren was rejecting her methods. She seemed to take this personally.

"There must be a way," Guren continued, staring her straight in the eye. "I'll find it."

As you watched them argue back and forth you couldn't only feel sad. But now was not the time. You cast a glance over to your comatose squad mates where they lay crumpled on the ground. You had to do something or the outcome of this entire situation wasn't looking good. Mahiru was unstable and Guren couldn't be trusted. You didn't want your comrades to die...

"This time, I'll protect you!" Guren promised. "Come with me, Mahiru."

She looked up, her eyes swirling with a mixture sorrow and hope. Her lip trembled as she spoke: "If you want to protect me... If you really want to protect me, then come with me, Guren. Kill your followers, kill your friends, and come with-"

"Enough!" Guren stopped her twisted plans before she could finish. Maybe he was afraid that he would give in if he let her continue. "You're coming with me."

There was a pause. Everything went silent enough for you to hear the rushing of blood on your ears and the thudding of your racing heart. Then Mahiru looked up, a smile on her tear streaked face. "Heh..." She murmured. "You always were dashing, Guren... I wish I was the kind of girl who could be swept off her feet like that. I wish I really could just go with you. I know I'd be so happy if I did."

"Then do it, Mahiru."

But she only shook her head sadly. What was stopping her?

It was killing you to watch at this point. Why wasn't Shinya giving you the order to rush in? You felt frustrated and afraid. What was he waiting for?

"Please," you begged. "I can't watch this anymore."

Shinya sent you a warning glance, keeping one ear on their conversation. Why was he doing this? Did he truly want to hear her intentions? Maybe he still wanted to help? You almost felt a stab of betrayal at this before remembering it was not in your place to feel like that.

"Shinya I have to-"

"Stay down," he hissed forcefully, turning on you. The uncharacteristic harshness in his words almost made you flinch. Then, seeing your reaction, he blinked and his eyes softened apologetically. He seemed about to say something when all of a sudden a bolt of piercing pain shot through your head and you winced, curling into yourself and clutching at your head, shivering. You forced back a scream, so as not to draw attention from Mahiru as you lay curled on your side. Only Shinya had seen your sudden change in behaviour.

"(F/n)," he whispered worriedly, leaning closer. You gritted your teeth as his blue eyes hovered just over your face. "What's going on? Are you-"

"Somethings coming," you moaned quietly, interrupting him. "Something powerful... I can feel it..."

Shinya's eyes widened for a second. He glanced around uncertainly before returning his attention to you.

"What's coming?" He asked, leaning towards your ear and placing his hand on your head to push back your hair.

You pulled your hands away from your head, attempting to sit up as waves of pain continued to shoot through your skull. Then he pulled something out of his sleeve and placed it gently on your forehead. You recognised it as a painkilling spell as after a moment the piercing throb instead subsided into a dull pulsing ache.

"W-what was that...?" You stammered.

Shinya only shook his head and glanced back towards where Mahiru and Guren were still facing each other in a battle of persuasion, keeping an eye on his surroundings. Then he blinked and his eyes widened in disbelief.

You frowned and followed his gaze, before freezing in confusion at the scene. Behind Mahiru who was holding half of the dead chimera, obviously planning to escape with the research material stood another figure who seemed to be picking up the other abandoned half of the creature. On first glance he looked human, but...

The stranger had a beautiful chiselled face, pale as a dead man, framed by long silver hair and eyes the colour of fresh blood. The White clothing he was wearing was something you had only ever seen in textbooks. The clothes of a noble. But not just any noble...

"A vampire?!" Guren shouted in shock.

He barely had time to react however as Mahiru drew her sword, as quick as a flash. The vampire did likewise, springing towards her with a gleaming sword, made of a beautiful material which almost looked like glass. You couldn't help but stare.

The blades collided with a loud clang and a wave of darkness erupted from Mahiru's blade, washing over the vampire. It was an attack so fierce it would have sent any human flying. Even the strongest would only energy with a fractured arm.

The vampire however withstood the attack with ease, only grinning as though he was watching something amusing.

"Heh..." He smirked. "I didn't know human demonology had come so far. You're much stronger than you look, aren't you?"

Mahiru scrutinised the newcomer with a fearsome glare. "They way you're dressed..." she growled. "Are you a vampire noble?"

"Oh?" The vampire asked in mild surprise. "It seems you know something about vampire society as well. Indeed." He dipped his head in a put on kind of courtesy before meeting her eyes again with an arrogant look in his eye.

"Ferid Bathory," he introduced himself. "Progenitor of the Seventh Rank. Though I doubt a mere human can appreciate the importance of that title."

As he spoke he pulled back his glass sword with a practiced ease, before lashing out again suddenly. Mahiru jolted into action and, her sword raised just in time to block the blow.

"Ngh!" she gasped at the strength with which the vampire clashed his sword against hers and you knew in that instant that if that had been you, you would certainly be dead.

Shinya had begun to cast a spell beside you and you knew he too was getting ready to interfere. It was a complex and powerful spell however which meant you would need to stall for time.

Your eyes followed Mahiru and Ferid as they locked together in battle, cursed katana against the vampires glass sword. You were barely able to keep up with the first three movements before they simply became too fast to make out. By the expression on their faces you could tell that not even Shinya and Guren were able to follow their fight anymore.

It seemed that Mahiru was loosing however and at that moment she seemed to suddenly change tactics. She tipped back, retreating suddenly backwards.

Ferid came after her, taunting: "Aww, running away already?"

Unlike Mahiru who was fighting for her life, the vampire seemed to be enjoying himself, his movements obviously not revealing his true power. If not even Mahiru could go up against one of them, how could you hope to compete?

As Mahiru attempted to retreat, Ferid suddenly flicked out his leg in a kick, his foot connecting with Mahiru's head with such force that you were surprised her neck didn't break and her skull didn't fracture. The girl was tossed through the air, flipping over once before collapsing on the ground in a crumpled heap. She dropped like a ragdoll and didn't get up.

"Game over~!" Ferid sang as he came after her once again, raising his sword over his head, ready to bring it down on Mahiru.

Without even thinking twice you rushed forward from your hiding spot, ripping the fuda from your head to clear your sight. Immediately pain began to course through your veins. But it kept you on your toes this time, reminding you that you were alive. As long as it still hurt, it meant that you were alive.

Guren was faster than you however, leaping towards Mahiru, with Hoarfrost held out in front of him. You noted that he still didn't seem to be using his right arm, instead firmly grasping the sword in his left.

Ferid seemed amused and didn't even pause in his strike.

"Farewell, humans," he smirked and his strike connected with Guren's sword. You skidded to a halt, close enough to feel a wave of power pulse through the air at the blow. The boy had been unable to properly parry in time and there was a sickening crunch as his arm fractured on impact in several places.

He was knocked backwards at the power of the blow and his body collided painfully with Mahiru's, who still lay in the dirt a few feet away.

The vampire didn't even wait long enough to see the effects of his blow, instead losing interest and turning towards the half of the chimera closest to him. He made a move towards it when...

"Wait!" You shouted without thinking.

The vampires bored eyes turned to you, looking you up and down before his lips curled in a smirk. His eyes glimmered dangerously at you. For a moment you paused, frozen in place by his stare.

Why was he here? Vampires didn't care about the petty power struggles of the humans on the surface. Underground they faced their own battles and rarely showed any interest in humans. Let alone enough to go after them.

"Why are you here?" you asked him, swallowing painfully, attempting to recollect your thoughts.

"Hmm? That's amazing... You were the one who was bending the barrier," he hummed almost curiously.

You paused. "What do you mean?! No... More importantly! Answer me! What did you come here to do, vampire?"

Ferid smiled knowingly. A beautiful yet deadly smile. "I heard that you humans have been poking your nose into research beyond your ken," he answered finally, his voice oozing with self confidence. "I came to investigate."

He looked down, examining the remains of the chimera. It was a grotesque mess of skittery legs what looked almost like...burned plastic. You shuddered. Even the vampire looked a little bemused as he kicked it up and tossed it into the air, after which it landed on his shoulder all in one fluid motion.

You grit your teeth. You knew that a sample of the creature would be invaluable, but you held back. The vampire was strong enough to send Mahiru flying... He would make mincemeat of you.

"This is frightening stuff you know," Ferid mused. "I have no idea what you humans were thinking, meddling in this sort of thing. If you keep playing with forbidden magic like this you'll bring the whole world crashing down on our heads."

You pondered his words.

'You'll bring the whole world crashing down...'

'Trumpets of the apocalypse...'

For some reason you remembered Saito's unbelievable words about the impending apocalypse. What Mahiru was dabbling in was an extremely dangerous magic, which could easily disrupt the balance of the earth. Is that what he meant by bring the world down?

"Forbidden magic?" You prompted the vampire. Your voice was low but you knew he had heard. Nevertheless he instead chose to ignore you and glanced towards Mahiru instead, who was struggling back to her feet.

"That sword of yours in a kind of madness all on its own," the vampire continued contemptuously. "The way you humans crave power is disgusting."

"So you're here to punish us greedy humans?" Mahiru snarled in response, brandishing her sword dangerously. You too rested your hand on the hilt of your sword, ready to defend yourself if necessary. Not that it would be much good if either Mahiru or the vampire truly attempted to attack you.

Ferid seemed to have already lost interest in you however. His eyes were on Mahiru, watching her intently, and Guren who was pushing himself agonisingly into a seated position, gritting his teeth as he did.

"I've got no interest in what you humans do," he shrugged. "Tear each other apart for all I care. What does it matter to me if the pigs start feeding on each other? Assuming you two really are human. Seeing how you survived a blow from my sword, I'm not so sure. I suppose it doesn't really matter either way, though."

You narrowed your eyes at him. Like all vampires, Ferid possessed a supernatural beauty and an elegance which no human could achieve, but underneath all that his personality was unpleasant and rotten to the core. Maybe that was just the way of vampires... If you were immortal would you care anymore either?

Nobody responded to Ferid's explanation. By this point you knew Shinya would have begun to make his move. Now you just had to stall for time. For now however both Guren and Mahiru were still fixed on the vampire.

Ferid however, didn't say anything more and only turned around with a shrug of his shoulders. It was an arrogant action on his part, showing that even with his back turned to them they weren't a threat. Mahiru still couldn't defeat him, even attempting a surprise attack. Even then sneaking up on a vampire would have to be impossible...

Mahiru seemed aware of this too as just then you heard her mutter bitterly to herself: "Dammit...if I could only perfect the cursed gear..."

Perfect the cursed gear? You glanced at the ebony sword in her hands. Yes it was incomplete in the sense that it's power could not fully be controlled, but that didn't seem to be what she meant. Right now Mahiru could only angrily bite her lip as Ferid began to walk away, holding half of the chimera over his shoulder.

Guren picked up on it as well. "Are you saying the cursed gear can be even more powerful than it is now?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.

Mahiru only smiled faintly at him. "I'm afraid there's not much time left for me to explain..." she answered. "But remember what I said before. In the end, you'll choose the same path that I have. The demon is already inside you."

Then she turned her head, locking eyes with you. There was a cunning expression on her face. "And (f/n)... I have high hopes for you as well. You'll see reason sooner or later."

"What do you mean?" you yelled in response. The noise of a helicopter was fast approaching and you had a feeling that it wasn't that of an ally. But in the meantime another trap had already been set, giving you a final advantage. Mahiru still seemed unaware of this however as she glanced up at the sky to look for the source of the noise.

"The Brotherhood of a Thousand Nights is coming, Guren. They've realised the chimera is dead... You should run before it's too-"

She paused suddenly mid-sentence and looked down at her feet. During the many distractions she had failed to realised that a dozen or so fuda had been placed on the ground surrounding her, creating a kind of magical barrier.

Just as Guren managed to push himself to his feet another pair of uniform boots crunched over the surrounding carnage behind him.

It was Shinya. He had finally made his long awaited appearance.

"My, my..." Mahiru spoke, tapping her lips. She sounded like a displeased parent. "When did you wake up, Shinya?"

The white haired boy only grinned and responded: "I could hardly sleep while my fiancée is getting chummy with her ex-boyfriend, could I?"

A familiar ache spread through your chest and yet you did your best to ignore it, pushing it to the back of your mind as much as you could.

"In other words," Mahiru translated. "You were awake the whole time?"

"That's right," he smiled, tilting his head lightly to the side.

"So you were just pretending to be knocked out?"

"I had no choice," he answered, the calm smile never slipping from his face. "If you thought I was awake, would you have been willing to reveal your true intentions?"

"You're useless to me, Shinya," Mahiru hissed.

"Hey, I do what I can," he answered, unperturbed. "You can't fault a guy for trying, can you?"

As he spoke, he motioned for you to come closer. As soon as you were in earshot he turned to the other boy.

"Guren," he murmured.

"What?" Guren grumbled, looking irritated at the proximity at which Shinya was whispering in his ear.

"Let's work together," your master grinned. "We have to stop her from leaving."

You could tell by the plastered on smile that he was worried. Beyond that there was nothing to give away his tension.

"If we let her go now, she'll destroy herself. You can see that, can't you?" he continued more urgently.

There was a pause. All three of you already knew this. But Mahiru... Could she even be brought back to her senses? She had seemingly completely lost her mind... The path she had decided to take led only to self destruction. Guren released a heavy sight. You knew that he too was faced with worries that he was already several years to late.

Then Guren moved his face closer to Shinya's, still watching Mahiru from the corner of his eye. "Hey, Shinya?" he asked in a low tone, just loud enough for you to be able to overhear.

"Yeah?" Shinya answered, sounding almost cheerful.

"Are you really that in love with Mahiru?" Guren continued, narrowing his eyes.

You froze. Your ears strained. You couldn't help but let your curiosity overcome you. You wanted to hear it from his own mouth.

There was a pause that seemed to last a lifetime, before Shinya laughed dryly. "Who knows? Maybe I was. After all, I was raised as a puppet, all for her sake..."

He trailed off. Guren seemed to pick up on the snowy haired boys wording of his answer and narrowed his eyes slightly.

"'Was'? Past tense?" he prodded.

For a moment Shinya's smile froze and slipped. His eyes flickered to the side and then towards you, almost as though in confusion, or was trying to decide on something. But it was only for a split second before he was back to his usual self.

"Well what about you, Guren?" he only answered, changing the subject. His smile had widened. You almost feel disappointed at the lack of a proper answer. But you supposed that was to be expected of Shinya. Like usual he was refusing to share anything that might come across as a sign of weakness.

Guren huffed. "I forgot about her a long time ago."

"Ha. You could have fooled me."

"I am interested in that sword, though," he continued, without responding to Shinya's teasing. "And in what she knows about the chimera experiments..."

Guren stretched out his right arm, testing its strength. Confident in his abilities he then gripped his sword and stepped forwards, speaking in a louder voice: "You're not leaving, Mahiru!"

Mahiru met his eyes and smirked, before letting out an amused chuckle. "You know you can't stop me," she reminded him. "The difference between us is still too great."

Guren gritted his teeth. You glanced down at your feet. There was nothing you could say. Nothing Guren hadn't already tried... The only thing left was force and you simply weren't strong enough.

"Don't look so sad, (f/n)," Mahiru addressed you this time. "You know that you don't truly want me to return. Your jealousy is simply outweighed by your own morality. But together we can create a new world. If you just lend me your strength-"

"Enough talk!" Guren shouted before either you could respond or Mahiru could even finish her sentence. As he did, he leapt towards her, swinging his sword in his right hand in a surprise attack. As he did, Shinya uttered the command word and the fuda scattered on the ground around Mahiru suddenly shot up and entwined themselves around her legs, holding her to the spot.

It lasted only for a moment however. Even Shinya's spellcraft didn't come close to Mahiru's power. She smiled dryly as she spoke: "Hopefully you three are stronger the next time we meet. It could be fun."

Then she stepped back through Shinya's barrier as though it didn't exist. You almost gasped in surprise. Shinya had cast a strong spell and yet she acted as though it were nothing... It seemed like you were already too late. Mahiru was no longer completely human. How else could she have gained such power?

Guren's swing missed her. But undeterred, he only followed through with it. His real target had been the chimera all along. His strike cut through one of it's razor sharp claws, which went sailing through the air, landing by your feet.

"Ahh!" Mahiru gasped in shock, caught off guard. Her eyes turned to you as you picked up the piece of the deceased chimera. To Guren she added: "So that's what you wanted. You know I can't let the Hiiragis get their hands on that."

'Why?' You wondered. 'What is it that she is trying to hide?'

Your grip tightened on the piece of the chimera in your hands.

"Don't worry," Guren responded to Mahiru's statement. "I won't give it to them."

"Let me see that," Shinya whispered close to your ear from beside you. His breath tickled your neck.

You nodded, handing it out for him. He took it from you carefully and examined it closely. There was a gleam of interest in his eyes as he turned it over in his hands.

"Mahiru," Guren's voice cut through your thoughts and you returned your attention to them.

"What is it?" she asked with an angelic smile.

"Enjoy this while you can. I'm going to catch up with you before long."

Her smile brightened a little. You had seen Mahiru smile many times before now and yet back then it had always held a trace of sadness. Now her eyes showed only love and madness.

"I'll be waiting," she answered, sounding content.

At that she spun around and took off, taking with her the other half of the chimeras body. Guren only watched her run away.

"Lady Mahiru!" you shouted after her, but there was no response. You braced yourself to run after her but before you even made it a metre away, you felt someone grip your arm. You froze.

Turning around, you met Shinya's eyes. His hand was wrapped firmly around your arm as you met his gaze in confusion. He only shook his head before releasing you. You dropped your arm to your side and looked at your feet. Once again you had let him down.

This was the second time you had let Mahiru escape.

Your outburst however had attracted Guren's attention to the two of you and he turned to face you, narrowing his eyes at the piece of the chimera in Shinya's possession.

"Hand that over, or else..." he growled, bracing himself and raising his sword. You knew that he wouldn't hesitate to make an attempt on Shinya's life. But the way he looked now...

"Don't tell me you still want to fight?" Shinya asked. "You look like you've just been through a meat grinder."

"Against you, that would only make for an even fight," Guren snorted, though he had begun to sway a little on his feet. It seems his arrogant personality hadn't changed however. Well... You supposed that was Guren for you. You didn't even have the energy to get angry any more. If he decided to attack Shinya now then you might actually stand a chance against him. Or of course Shinya might decide to hand over the piece of chimera without a fuss. He would be placing his trust in Guren... But you supposed that you could trust the Ichinose heir to get stuff done, if nothing else. Not to mention, he would have more facilities readily available...

"Don't be so quick to underestimate me," Shinya shrugged and suddenly seemed to blink out of existence. You were startled for a moment. You hadn't even realised it had been an illusion.

A few metres away Shinya reappeared, running back on the other direction towards the rest of the squad and began reviving them one by one.

As he did he tossed the chimera piece towards Guren, who stiffly leaned down to pick it up off the ground. The issue had been settled.

Shinya had decided to trust Guren with the information. He seemed to believe that Guren would one day be willing to share the information. You weren't completely convinced, but you decided to stand by Shinya's decision. But why did he keep insisting on putting himself in these powerless positions? Was it really all just to earn Guren's trust? But what if Guren decided to betray him? Shinya would most likely be executed if any of this ever came to light.

"I hope my master was right to trust in you," you told Guren in a low voice. "But by his decision... I too will have to put my faith in you."

A very slight hint of surprise seemed to flash through his eyes for a moment before returning to their usual blank state.

Before he could reply, the others had already woken up and were rushing over to the two of you. Sayuri and Shigure's expressions were filled with worry at Guren's injuries and Mito and Norito hurried up not a moment later, crowding around Guren. They all seemed to want to get out of enemy territory and honestly you wanted to retreat too. You had plenty of valuable information. Kureto would understand. Well as much as Kureto ever "understood"...

"Master Guren...!" Sayuri called out in shock as she reached the two if you. He turned to look at her coolly. Then his eyes switched to Mito and Norito and for a moment he seemed to be deliberating. To kill or not to kill?

But you found it difficult to believe he could truly be a threat in this state. He was soaked in blood, cut and bruised, his clothes torn and bloody.

He looked so awful that when Mito reached out and touched his arm gently, the scene looked almost surreal. A beaten bloodied boy standing next to a beautiful girl.

"You...you saved us again, didn't you?" Mito asked him, her voice wavering.

'He wanted to kill you...' you thought bitterly, but kept this thought to yourself.

"Man, I can't believe you saved us again," Norito added, putting his hands behind the back of his head. "I don't know where we'd be without you."

They trusted him completely it seemed... You debated whether or not to warn Mito of what truly happened.

She looked so unsuspecting as she continued: "Next time it'll be me risking my life to protect yours. I swear it."

Guren glanced away in discomfort and Shinya took his chance to lean in and whisper something to him.

"You could never be like Mahiru..." Was all you managed to make out before he lowered his voice so much that not even you could hear him. Guren only glared at nobody in particular, obviously not wanting his space invaded.

After a moment it so Shinya took a step back again and grinned. "You know I'm right, don't you Guren?"

Guren only sighed irritably. "All I know is that I'm tired..."

His grip on Hoarfrost weakened and the sword fell from his hand, sinking into the ground too first.

"Master Guren?" Shigure asked in concern as he seemed to go limp all of a sudden, wincing in pain and falling onto one knee. As he did another blinding flash of white hot pain suddenly tore through your head and you hissed in pain as your vision blurred. Guren's arm... Something wasn't right... You pushed a hand to your forehead, drawing looks from both Shinya and Norito.

"Hey, hey... You don't look so good, (f/n)," Norito commented unnecessarily.

"I don't feel so good..." you answered, groaning in pain. The ground seemed to sway beneath you and you wobbled on your feet.

"(F/n)!" Shinya called out and reached out an arm to steady you. Delirious with pain you gripped his arm, digging your nails in desperately, before tipping forwards into his chest for support. Arms instinctively wrapped around your shoulders to hold you up.

"What's going on?" Mito panicked, uncertain who to check on first. Guren had meanwhile collapsed into the dirt, out cold. His followers yelled out his name in horror and Mito rushed back towards him, calling out his name. Already she looked like she was about to start crying.

As soon as Guren hit the ground however, there was a final dull throb in your head before the pain began to subside again, disappearing as suddenly as it has appeared. Norito was talking as your senses started to return.

"Lord Shinya, I could try a painkilling spell but-"

"No need," you breathed out, and placed your feet more firmly back on the ground and standing up straight again. "It's subsiding."

"Are you sure?" Shinya prodded.

You tested your weight carefully on your feet and carefully released your grip on Shinya's arm. "Yeah... Sorry," you then added apologetically, feeling a little embarrassed at your earlier outburst.

You were interrupted by Mito's screech before he could reply.

"What are you doing?" she was shrieking. You cringing at how loud the noise was as it echoed through the empty Zoo.

"Exactly what it looks like," Shigure answered calmly, holding a fuda above her head. "Sending up a flare signal."

Mito looked dumbstruck, tears still dripping down her face. "But you'll alert everyone in a ten mile radius at least!" she protested.

Shigure narrowed her eyes coldly. "Do you seriously think we'll get anywhere like this? I also hate to rely on those... Hiiragi bastards, but what choice do we have?"

You ran quickly through the available options in your mind. True, it was a risk sending up a flare for help, and could possibly attract every attacker within the area. On the other hand you wouldn't get far in the state you were all in now and you doubted that even Kureto would go so far as to abandon you. You had valuable information after all...

"Send up the flare, Shigure," you concluded tiredly.

Mito whipped around and turned accusingly on you. "Whose side are you on?" she snapped angrily.

"I understand how you feel, but we'll just have to trust Kureto to get us out in time," you answered frustratedly. "Right now Guren will only slow us down if we try to escape by foot."

The argument never had a chance to continue as in the next moment Shigure uttered the relevant command and the fuda hissed into life, bursting into red flame and burning straight up into the sky, sending out sparks as it did. You cringed at the noise and just barely noticed Shinya using the situation to slip something into his pocket. The chimera claw... Guren was unable to protect it now, so it was in his hands. But it was a dangerous game...

"Get ready to bring Guren," Shinya ordered, taking over command at the loss of their squad leader. "We gotta be ready to run."

"You heard him," you smirked at Norito. For a moment he didn't seem to understand. Then he blinked and took a step back.

"Again!? You can't be serious!"

The trees began to rustle as a loud noise of blades chopping through the air began to fill the surrounding area. You recognised the coat of arms. So the Hiiragis had come for you after all. You breathed a short sigh of relief at their speedy extraction team, which didn't last long however because just then Shinya gave the order to move. Without hesitation Norito picked Guren up on his back with Sayuri's help and the six if you with Guren began to rush towards the clearing where the Hiiragi helicopter was signalling to land.

The trees by the side of the crater were mostly cracked or had fallen and splintered at awkward angles and the ground was uneven as you struggled towards the helicopter, which landed several yards away and slid it's side doors open. The blades still whirled however. There wasn't time for standing idly by.

"Looks like you'll get your chance after all," Shinya addressed you as you ran side by side at the front of the group.

"It's even noisier up close," you yelled back over the noise.

Aoi's face appeared in the opening of the helicopter, calm and unaffected as ever. She moved back however as the seven of you barrelled into the back of the helicopter, panting and blood splattered.

Almost immediately the door was closed again and the ground swayed at the vehicle rose back up into the sky, the noise rumbling in your ears.

"Miss Sangu! They'll be here any minute now!" the pilot yelled over his shoulder.

"Take us back to Lord Kureto Hiiragi," Aoi ordered in response. The driver nodded and began to pick up speed.

For several moments all of you stayed sitting in a kind of shellshocked silence. Then Mito cried out suddenly: "He's alive! Guren is alive!"

"Let me see him!" Shigure answered immediately, pushing past Mito and pulling several healing fuda from her uniform pockets, which she began to activate one by one. The rest of you hung back so as not to disturb her careful work.

"We...we carried out his orders," Sayuri mumbled to herself, sliding down the wall of the vehicle and falling into an exhausted sitting position.

"Whose orders?" You asked, glancing towards her in confusion.

"Master Guren's orders..." she repeated. "We're still alive."

Her words brought back what he had said before.

"Don't die."

Don't let Shinya die...

In that sense the mission had been an overwhelming success. Not only had you survived but you were the first entire squad to have survived long enough to tell the tale... That in itself should be enough to satisfy the Hiiragis for now, perhaps even earn some of their trust.

You glanced over at Shinya. He seemed to be resting, slumped against the further wall with his eyes closed. But as though feeling your eyes on him, he looked up at that moment and sent you a tired smile, which you shakily returned before tiredly seating yourself beside him.

"Are you injured anywhere, Master Shinya?" you asked drowsily. As the adrenaline began to leave your body, sleepiness began to settle in, making your body and eyelids feel heavy.

He closed his eyes and leaned back against the wall for a moment, a smile on his face. But it wasn't a genuine smile... He was worrying about what had transpired with Mahiru, you concluded. You felt the same in a way and the heavy weight of responsibility seemed to rest on your shoulders. You had let Mahiru escape the first time... And now it was too late. She had become something unrecognisable.

"Just Shinya," he finally answered your question, reopening his eyes and staring at the ceiling of the helicopter. You relaxed a little at his words.

More waves of sleepiness rolling over you, you glanced around the check on the others. Norito and Mito were huddled in one of the corners across from you. A few metres away Sayuri was still staring blankly ahead as Shigure continued with her healing spells. Only Guren had actually been seriously injured but still the mood was solemn.

A lot of lives had been lost today and with your squad leader almost fatally wounded it was hard to be cheerful. You supposed that you should just be grateful that you were still alive...

With that thought, your head began to drop and rested gently on Shinya's shoulder, where you fell asleep almost immediately, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up with you.

The last thing you felt was Shinya shifting to a slightly more comfortable position before you were out cold.

Chapter Text

You woke up early the following day, feeling fidgety from a variety of nightmares from yesterday. After a while of lying there wide awake, staring blankly at the ceiling you decided that you might as well do something productive.

So you got up, showered again while scrubbing furiously at your hands and began cleaning unrelentingly. All you could imagine was the blood covered scenery from yesterday and your hands, encrusted with blood, both old and fresh.

You started with the rooms, dusting, sweeping, wiping down windows and surfaces, putting everything away tidily where it belonged. Then you moved onto the bathrooms and finally the kitchen. As you scraped almost obsessively at a stain on the work surface you couldn't help but picture the blood soaked grounds of the zoo. But no amount of scrubbing would ever wash away all that blood... It would sink into the ground, becoming part of the soil. Even if one day it wasn't obvious anymore it would always be the site of a brutal massacre.

Shinya was already up and about by the time you had started on the kitchen, sitting on the sofa and reading a book as you hurried around the house. He had been up late reporting to Kureto, haven given you the chimera claw and ordered you to bring it safely back to the apartment.

"Lift your feet," you ordered grumpily, waving the broom at him.

He complied with a grin as you continued with your work.

By midday the whole place looked almost like new, the laundry was hanging on the balcony and the dishes were all neatly put away on their respective shelves. Still you seemed to be finding things to do here and there such as adjusting something or scrubbing at a spot you missed.

"Don't you wanna take a break?" Shinya asked you around noon time. "You've been working all morning..."

"Do I look like I need a break?" you grumbled.

"Am I allowed to say yes?"

You never had a chance to answer because at that moment Shinya's phone began to ring and he picked up before you could reply.

"Shinya here," he grinned down the line. There was a pause.

"Oh, Norito," he then greeted. "Please, you gotta help me. There's a she-demon in my house."

"A demon!?" Norito's shout was loud enough for you to hear even without the loud speaker.

"Mmm, she won't stop cleaning," Shinya continued. "Send help."

"Cleaning!?"

Shinya laughed at this and Norito seemed to catch on.

"Not to be rude but... Are you talking about (f/n)?" he asked Shinya uncertainly.

"Haha," was all Shinya answered. "Anyway, so what's up?"

The rest of Norito's voice was muffled and fast and you weren't able to make all of it out but one or two did seem to capture your attention.

Words such as "Guren" and "live". You put two and two together. Well you should have known the stubborn bastard would die that easily. But as Norito continued it seemed that the Ichinose heir hadn't woken up yet and was perhaps not expected to for a while. You halfheartedly mopped at another stain on the kitchen surface as you listened to the two talk as best as you could.

"Also," Norito's quiet static voice rang through the otherwise quiet kitchen. "I haven't been able to reach Mito all day. She's not answering her phone."

Your ears perked up at this and you set down the damp cloth to hover over Shinya's shoulder to get a better quality of sound.

"Norito!" you started without a greeting.

"Oh, hi (f/n)," he answered, seemingly perking up a little. "What's-"

"Have you been to see her?" You broke in before he could finish.

"What?"

"Mito. Have you gone to see her?" you added impatiently.

"Of course not," he answered. "I can't just go barging into the Jujo compound with no reason."

"Then you're useless," you decided bluntly and began to retreat down the hall to your room in search of your phone.

"Hey! Wait! Where did she go?" Norito's crackling voice followed after you, surprisingly loudly.

You ignored this and ducked into your room, picking up your phone. As you dialled through your contacts, landing on 'Compound', you took a deep intake of breath before bracing yourself and pressing the call button.

Your heart thudded painfully against your rib cage as the phone began to ring. Mito was probably blaming herself for Guren's condition. You had been wanting to check up on her since yesterday anyway.

It wasn't long before one of the house maids picked up. "You've reached the Jujo family home," she spoke. "Who are you and how did you get this number?"

"It's (f/n)."

The woman's attitude changed immediately at this and you could have sworn there had been a quiet gasp on the other side of the line. After several seconds she was back.

"Lady (f/n), of course! Please pardon my earlier rudeness; I shall hand you straight over your father," she greeted more formally, recognising your name.

"No need for that," you responded firmly.

"But..."

"I want to speak to Mito," you added. The line went silent again for a moment before crackling.

Then: "Of course, Lady (f/n). One moment please."

You waited for two minutes or so, idly picking out encrusted blood from beneath your nails. It almost startled you when the maids voice returned: "Lady Mito will be right with you."

'What is this, some kind of phone company?' you wondered irritably. You would have just rang her cellphone but after the events of yesterday you weren't sure if she would even answer it. After all, Norito had already tried. This way was a certain way to get through to her. It was also perhaps a round about way of letting your family know you were alive and healthy.

A few moments later Mito's groggy voice appeared on the line. "(F/n), what do you want? You woke me up..."

"Oh sorry," you apologised quickly. "I just wanted to check that you were alright after yesterday."

"Isn't it a bit late for that?" She asked, sounding slightly irritable with fatigue. You paused for a second, uncertain how to respond. Then she let out a sigh. "Sorry (f/n)," she then added. "Right now it's impossible not to be on edge."

"Don't worry..." you answered. "Hey... Mito?"

"Yeah?"

"Why don't we meet up somewhere? I'd just like to talk to you about something..." you continued.

"Meet up?" Mito echoed in surprise. "Then...could you come round to the compound?"

You tensed immediately. You had been hoping she wouldn't bring that up. You quickly grasped for an excuse.

"No, I want to be in a place where we can't be overheard..." you mumbled guiltily. You could almost see Mito's downcast expression on the other end of the line. It was obvious that you didn't even trust the members of your own family.

But instead she only replied: "Alright... What are you suggesting?"

"The park," you answered immediately, having been prepared for this question. Nobody would think anything of two schoolgirls chatting away to each other in the park during the lunch hour.

Kureto had given the entire squad a day to recuperate and rest after the events of yesterday. Even he seemed to understand that yesterday had been a near impossible feat and had rewarded you with a day to recover.

"Alright," Mito agreed to your suggestion after a moment. "But (f/n)?"

"Yeah?"

"Don't leave it too late. We're your family and I have a feeling that the way things are now... You might not have forever," she answered, choosing her words carefully.

It startled you though. As far as you knew, Mito was ignorant to the grim predictions made by The Thousand Nights. And yet she was warning you that you needed to come and put your differences with them aside before things stayed beyond repair.

"...what do you mean?" you asked cautiously.

Mito didn't answer for a moment. She seemed confused when she answered: "I don't know... I just have this feeling. Things are gonna change and we don't have long..."

"What do you mean?"

"I..." she trailed off. "Something big is coming...but I don't know what or when. But please, don't leave it too late."

You paused. Mito didn't know the details, but she could feel it. As expected of the Jujo prodigy. But...how could she know? There had be something inexplicable in the air. A kind of tension that foretold disaster. Mito was sensitive, so of course she had picked up on it, even if she couldn't put her finger on what was coming. But the question was, who else had also felt it?

"I won't," you promised her. "So can you meet me at the park in half an hour? I'll be by the tall tree."

Mito sighed. "Alright. I'll be there."

Then she hung up.

-------

You had arrived at the park five minutes early, waiting patiently for Mito in the spot of shade beneath the tree.

The place was busy at this time of day and yet people kept to themselves in the shade of the trees surrounding the park. Children were playing in the sandbox, digging down to reach the cooler earth as school girls sat giggling on the benches in groups of three or four. Business men wound through the crowds, phones pressed to their ears. Housewives sat in the shade of the surrounding cafes, laughing and telling stories. Babies cried. And in the midst of all this...

"So remind me again," you asked irritably. "Why are you two here?"

Shinya and Norito paused in their chatting to look at you.

"Hmm? Well a cute girl is feeling down on her luck. I'm here to help," Norito answered with a grin, referring to Mito, who should be arriving any minute.

"How chivalrous of you," you answered sarcastically.

"I wanna get some air," Shinya grinned. "The apartment was getting kinda stuffy..."

"Then you could have just opened up a window," you grumbled, checking your wristwatch.

"I'm sure you're just saying that," Norito grinned, saddling right up to you. "The truth is, I bet you're actually glad I'm here to help, right?"

You ignored him, only shrugging off his arm and stepping closer to Shinya.

For some reason Norito grinned at this. "You're a lucky guy, Lord Shinya," he chuckled.

Shinya grinned back. "You have no idea."

Before anyone could say anything else, a familiar head of red hair came towards you, a slightly irritated look on her face.

"You didn't say that he was going to be here," she grumbled, looking accusingly at Norito.

"Hey, nobody told me either," you grumbled, not missing the conspiratorial glance shared between Shinya and Norito.

"I could hardly leave you alone when I knew you would be blaming yourself," Norito answered, sounding surprisingly serious.

"You...you were worried about me?" Mito asked, sounding genuinely a little touched.

"Of course," Norito grinned. "It's against my policy to leave a cute girl all by herself when she's-"

He broke off suddenly as Mito's foot collided with his shin. "Ow!" he protested indignantly. "What was that for!?"

"Haha... You two get on so well," Shinya grinned.

"Master Shinya, I don't think..." you trailed off.

Both Norito and Mito spoke over you at the same time: "We do not!"

"Well... Anyway, we're here now," you answered. "So let's just make the best of it."

"What was it you wanted to talk about?" Mito asked.

"Well it's not much, really..." You answered sheepishly. "I just wanted to check on you. Also," you added. "I didn't want to say this over the phone, but Guren's condition has temporarily stabilised."

Mito looked up hopefully.

"But he's still not waking up... They can't say why," you finished, not missing the look of worry and disappointment that flashed through Mito's eyes.

You placed a hand on Mito's shoulder. "Please don't blame yourself for what happened. He made the choices he did by his own devices," you added.

"I'm not blaming myself," Mito protested weakly, looking down at her feet.

"She totally is," Norito said to Shinya, who nodded with a grin.

"I am not!" Mito snapped, standing her foot. She clenched her fists and looked at the ground, biting her lip. "I just... I just wanted to help him."

"I get it," you nodded, placing a hand on her shoulder to calm her down. "Yesterday was nobody's fault. If anything," you then added. "Blame Guren for being so reckless."

Mito was silent for a moment. Then she murmured: "Yeah... He's such an idiot."

She rubbed her eye for a moment and looked back up. "So what are you all staring at? I'm perfectly fine, see!"

She pouted and stood up straight, before walking off towards the vending machines in large strides.

"Oh hey, wait!" Norito called out, following after her. "Can I get a cola?"

"Get it yourself!" she snapped back.

You stood under the tree with Shinya in silence for a moment, watching them walk towards the vending machines, arguing all the way.

"They don't have any idea about what happened..." you murmured, shaking your head lightly. "This is surreal. Everything feels so normal again."

"Haha. You sound like the main character of some manga when you talk like that," Shinya grinned. You elbowed him lightly.

"What do you know about manga?" you snorted, smiling despite yourself.

"More than you might think."

"Hah. Are you slacking off again, Master Shinya?"

"Please. When have I ever?"

You rolled your eyes at him and smirked. Your eyes met for a second before the two of you began to laugh.

"You're right..." Shinya continued after a moment. "It's like nothing really has changed."

"Do you think we'll still be able to laugh like this after... You know..." you trailed off, remembering the warning you had been given about the virus breaking out on Christmas.

Both of you were quiet as you contemplated this. A breeze blew across your face for a moment and you looked up at the blue midday sky. Would this be the last summer you would ever see? Could it really be true that death was staring you in the face already? There were still things you had wanted to do... But compared to the magnitude of the threat you felt helpless. What could you even do?

Well of course you would do what you always did... Protect Shinya.

"I don't know," Shinya answered honestly after a moment. "But I feel like if the seven of us are still together it will work out."

"Seven of us?" you echoed. "You're including Guren and his followers?"

Shinya shrugged and didn't say anything else.

Just then a new yet familiar voice butted in. "Big sis!"

You looked up to find a familiar figure running towards you, his blond hair bouncing as he did. You barely had time to stand up straight before he practically launched himself at you and clamped his arms around you, burying his face into your stomach.

"Mika!" you exclaimed in surprise. He stood still for a moment before releasing you and looked up at you with his large blue eyes, smiling. When his eyes turned to Shinya however, they narrowed.

"Hey, big sis... Are you... Is he your boyfriend?"

Immediately you froze, your face feeling warm as you glanced up at Shinya for a second before averting your eyes again, unable to hold his stare. "N-no, it's not like that... We're kind of like...roommates?"

Shinya smirked at your discomfort in amusement. He didn't even try to clear up the younger boy's misunderstanding.

"You live together?" Mika prodded, his eyes widening.

"Um... He's my cousin," you lied, trying to worm your way out of this situation.

Shinya coughed at that, trying to cover up a laugh as Mika scrutinised him carefully. Then he seemed to accept what you had said at face value and nodded with a grin, his eyes brightening. He looked almost relieved.

"Nice to meetcha!" he chirped, holding out a hand to Shinya.

He laughed lightly and knelt down, gently ruffling Mika's hair, who attempted to wriggle away.

"Are you gonna introduce me to your friend?" Shinya asked, glancing up at you.

"Oh yeah... Sorry," you mumbled. "Shinya, this is Mikaela...from the Hyakuya orphanage. Mika, this is my My... Um, cousin, Shinya."

"Big bro!" Mika dubbed him immediately, pointing a finger at him.

"Hah. It feels weird being called that..." Shinya commented.

Mika immediately launched himself into conversation, telling Shinya all kinds of things as you stood beside them, keeping an eye out for Norito and Mito. Norito caught your eye from the vending machines and waved at you enthusiastically. You gave a small wave back before dropping your hand back to your side.

"And so then Akane said that she saw this massive dog," Mika was still talking to Shinya, seeming to have already taken a liking to him.

"Wahh," Shinya commented with an interested smile.

"And it was so loud! Even louder than a car!"

"Ehh, no way."

You grinned to yourself and looked back towards Mito. They were already heading back towards you across the grass, carrying several cans of drink in their hands.

"Yo!" Norito called out as they approached. "Who's the kid?"

Shinya straightened up as you tried to grasp for a response. You didn't really know either. He was the kid from the Hyakuya orphanage. The one you had met the day you had first run into Saito. You couldn't put your finger on it, but he felt important. Was it really a coincidence that you kept running into him? Your mother had once told you when you were very young that nothing in life was a coincidence. Fate was a powerful thing and only the strongest could break away from it. You weren't that strong.

Mika had meanwhile narrowed his eyes at Norito in suspicion. "That guy has a suspicious look in his eye!" he decided, pointing at Norito.

"Hey! What's that supposed to mean?" Norito exclaimed immediately.

Mika yelped and ducked behind you, grabbing into your hand.

"Mika, that's rude..." you attempted to scold him, but trailed off when you met his wide blue eyes. How could you get mad at a face like that?

Mito grinned reassuringly at the boy and crouched down by your side, reaching out and petting is head. "You're a good kid, aren't you?"

Mika beamed at her.

Meanwhile Norito spoke up: "Why do I feel like I just got insulted again?"

You laughed at that. Being with friends helped calm you down, you realised. You already felt marginally better than before.

The five of you spent the next few hours hanging around the area around the park, grabbing food from a local fast food chain. Mika had seemed fascinated by it.

"You've never been to a fast food place?" you asked in surprise.

"Never!" he had grinned in response, his eyes sparkling with glee as he chomped on a chicken nugget.

Acting like normal teenagers helped take your minds off the current state of affairs and yet the feeling of uneasiness never quite died away.

As the evening began, Mika eventually excused himself and headed back towards the orphanage, waving happily as he did and sending you a wide grin.

Shortly after Mito received a call from the compound requesting that she return, leaving only Shinya, Norito and yourself.

Norito yawned and stretched after a moment and looked up at the sky. The sun was sinking over the city skyline, bathing you in a soft orange glow.

"Well, I guess I'd better head back," he commented lazily.

"Yeah, we've got classes again tomorrow," you agreed. The thought of school the following day made you feel gloomy, but there was nothing you could do. Kureto was keeping a close eye on the seven of you. He would notice if you happened to take another day off.

On the way back towards your shared accommodation, you murmured to Shinya: "I feel like I've been slacking off today..."

Shinya shrugged. "So what? You gotta rest sometimes, you know."

"Ugh..."

"What I mean is that you don't need to work yourself so hard," he then added. You became quiet again, staring at your feet as you took one step after another.

"Hey... Shinya?"

"Yeah?"

"That boy...Mikaela. I actually met him a while back. He was talking to Saito," you admitted. "I didn't want to say anything while Mito and Norito could overhear."

"You think he has something to do with the Thousand Nights?" Shinya asked.

"I'm not sure... All I know is that Saito had been in touch with the Hyakuya orphanage," you continued. "So the other day I went to investigate."

"You did? And did you find anything?"

"No... But I did come across a name. (m/n) Shimizu," you sighed. "And that's...that's my mothers name."

Shinya went quiet for a few moments, thoughtfully turning this information over in his head.

"Also," you began hesitantly. "I think... I think that the orphanage might be connected to the Thousand Nights. That got me thinking, and I had to wonder if maybe my...'condition' has something to do with them."

Shinya seemed to be thinking. Then he asked: "Is there a way to find out for sure?"

This time it was your turn to fall quiet. But not because you didn't know the answer. It was because you didn't want to say it out loud. But this was Shinya... He was on your side and you owed him an answer.

"Mahiru," you murmured after a moment. "Lady Mahiru holds the answer."

Shinya didn't answer and you could tell he was thinking. It seemed as though Mahiru was at the centre of all in mysteries hidden within this elaborate puppet show. The woman behind the curtain, calling all the shots, pulling all the strings... How could you ever hope to catch up with her?

The rest of the journey back home was spent in a tense silence as both you and Shinya contemplated Mahiru's eventual goal.

But no matter how long and hard you thought about it, the end game remained shrouded in shadow and all you understood was that something big was coming.

With Mahiru waiting at the centre of it all.

Chapter Text

The next two weeks went by slowly, as things settled back into their normal routine of eating, going to school, training and cooking. Well as normal as things could ever be, considering the end of the world was staring you in the face.

Guren still hadn't returned and the days felt oddly quiet without him and Sayuri. Shigure never said much anyway and yet she too seemed to leave a strange hole in the routine. You spent your lunches eating in silence and training with Shinya, Mito or Norito.

So far there hadn't seemed to be any progression on Mahiru's whereabouts and without Guren's resources back at the Ichinose compound, research slowed down almost to a standstill. It was like every route you took eventually turned into a dead end. You were at a standstill and until the Thousand Nights made their move it would stay that way.

And you hated it. You felt completely useless.

You had stored the chimera claw safely away in a small safe in a secret compartment in an empty dresser in the room next door to your bedroom, sealed with various complex spells. So far there had been no incidents and yet it felt like it was burning a while in the back of your mind. If it was discovered that the two of you had been keeping this hidden then you would most likely be executed on the spot. One wrong move could spell death...

But that was just the same as ever. And you were sick of it.

You were just starting to settle back down again however when Kureto had called Shinya and you to the student council during the lunch hour, about two weeks after the incident at the zoo, with the sole explanation of having something he needed the two of you to do.

Upon reaching the room he had explained that he had a mission for the two of you to retrieve an important high-risk, cursed item.

Which was how the two of you ended up in the outskirts of Tokyo, investigating a series of apparent double disappearances in a suburban area. Both of you were in street clothes with various fuda and smaller weapons hidden beneath your clothes. Any larger weapons were concealed in a bamboo sword bag slung over your shoulders.

"This is way below our level," you found yourself muttering. "He's totally mocking us."

"Don't be so quick to underestimate my big brother," Shinya only responded. He was smiling contentedly in the sun as the two of you headed to the location. "This is probably some kinda test."

"You think?" You asked cautiously, looking around for any hidden attackers. "By the way, what do you think he wanted us to retrieve?"

"Hmm... I don't know. I guess we'll know when we see it."

You sighed. "I guess so."

Rounding the corner, you finally recognised the place you were looking for from the photos. An abandoned plot with the rickety left overs of a large grey building. Half of it had already collapsed and the surrounding area was overgrown with weeds and ivy. The door had long since fallen off its hinges and now the doorway gaped emptily at you where you stood a few metres away.

You swallowed thickly, looking into the pitch black darkness inside of the doorway and tightening your grip on the strap of your bag.

"Scared?" Shinya grinned.

"N-no, of course not..."

"..."

"..."

"Aren't you gonna ask me?"

"Do I need to?" you responded, keeping your eyes fixed on the doorway.

"Fair enough," Shinya answered good-humouredly.

Sometimes you doubted Shinya was afraid of anything, let alone the dark. The dark was something only the weak feared. You steeled yourself. Chances are there was something in the dark of this building. But it was something you had been specifically trained to fight.

"So what's the plan?" you asked after a moment.

"Hmm, well first I gotta get a feel for the area. And also," he added, tilting his head to the side. You followed his gaze.

A couple was walking down the street towards you, a tall boy with short, neatly trimmed hair and a schoolgirl with long brown hair, with hints of curls at the end. Their arms were linked and they seemed to be having a conversation of some sort. The girl was smiling brightly while the boy attempted to look annoyed, but couldn't help but smile. Such a careless smile was something only civilians could show.

"...you think we should ask about it?" you prodded.

"I wanna know what we're dealing with," Shinya answered confidently and began to walk over towards the couple. You hurried after him.

The couple saw the two of you approaching and broke off their conversation. The boy greeted Shinya with a polite: "Can I help you?"

You caught up to the three of them and paused just behind Shinya's shoulder, putting on a slightly friendlier expression. The strangers seemed to relax a little.

"Yeah, actually," Shinya answered. "That building over there, what can you tell me about it?"

The couple exchanged a glance, confusion plastered on their faces. Then the boy shrugged and turned back towards the two of you.

"It's an old factory. It closed down a few years ago from what I heard... It's blocked off now because it's unstable," he answered. "There isn't really much else..."

The girl tugged on his sleeve. "Hey, what about..."

She leaned up and whispered in his ear, her words fast and excited. The boy frowned and shook his head. You exchanged a curious glance with Shinya. This could be important.

"That's just a rumour..." he protested weakly and the girl pouted childishly.

"What's just a rumour?" you asked in interest.

"Anything you can tell us would be helpful," Shinya added politely. When talking to them he was the very image of polite and open, which was extremely rare for him, considering he didn't even shy away from talking back to Kureto. It seemed he was getting straight to the point. He didn't want to waste any time.

The couple exchanged another glance, before the male sighed and shrugged.

"It's stupid really..." He answered. "But a lot of middle schoolers apparently come here. There's stories of it being haunted, so they come here for dares. Also..."

He trailed off, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "A lot of couples come here to... y'know."

He looked uncomfortable, but Shinya understood quickly, his eyes sparking with realisation.

"It looks like we found the right place," Shinya grinned at you over his shoulder. Your face heated up as the couples eyes seem to widen. They had gotten the wrong idea... You knew Shinya was teasing you on purpose, but it still caught you off guard.

"Don't say stuff that could lead to misunderstandings..." you grumbled. "Anyway," you addressed the couple. "Is there anything else? Anything at all? Like maybe...a disappearance?"

"How did you know?" the girl asked, blinking owlishly at you. "Yeah... Get this, my friend said that she knew someone in the next class over went in there with her boyfriend and never came out. They say it's only ever couples that go missing..."

You exchanged another glance with Shinya. He shrugged and turned back to the two.

"Well that's everything. Thanks for the info," he finished with a pleasant smile.

The couple nodded and began to walk again, looking back at the two of you over their shoulder every now and then until they rounded the corner and out of your sight.

You sighed. "Well I guess this is the right place... So that means..." You shuddered. "We're gonna have to go inside."

"Aww. Scared?" Shinya prodded again. "You know you can hold my hand if you-"

He broke off when you elbowed him in the ribs, just hard enough to let him know he should stop right there. Much though the offer was tempting, you weren't going to hold his hand...

"Let's just get this over with," you grumbled.

Shinya grinned knowingly at you. "Whatever you say."

The two of you headed back towards the front entrance of the place and stood there for a moment, looking in. A cold breeze seemed to be emitting from the place and it smelled of rusting metal and human waste, causing you to wrinkle your nose against the stench.

Seeing you hesitate, Shinya went to step in first but you instantly reached out and grabbed his arm to stop him before he could enter the building.

"Wait!" you told him seriously. "It could be dangerous! What if it's a trap? Let me go first!"

Shinya blinked at you and smiled faintly. "There's no trap. I'm going in. Coming?"

He gently tugged his arm from your grasp and held out a hand. You tensed up and felt warmth rising in your face.

"...whatever," you said suddenly, more loudly than you intended. "I'm off!"

Shinya looked startled as you barged right past him, ignoring his outstretched hand and stepped into the building without warning.

"Hey wait!" he protested, following after you. "Don't go hogging all the glory."

"I'm not! You're just prolonging the agony," you retorted.

"Eh? Why are you so mad?"

"I'm not mad!" you responded, a tad too quickly.

"Haha... Anyway, do you feel anything?" Shinya asked, changing the subject.

You stopped, a few metres into the building. Dust floated in the air where you stepped and you sneezed.

Closing your eyes and rubbing your irritated nose, you attempted to concentrate. The building felt oppressive and murky, with something lurking just under the surface. But there was some kind of barrier in place, limiting the amount you could make out in the surrounding area.

"There's something there alright..." you mumbled, opening your eyes to the dark again. "But it's trying to cover up its presence. A little too hard..."

Shinya nodded in the dim light. "I think so too."

A heavy feeling of apprehension was growing in your chest. Something was off about this place. You definitely weren't alone in here. The darkness was thick with tension.

Suddenly it seemed as though the darkness had become more oppressive. The further in you walked, the worse it became. Shadows seemed to lick at your face and you began to feel drowsy. There was something gnawing at the back of your mind, making your eyelids feel heavy.

Shinya seemed to notice it too because in the next minute his eyes snapped wide open and he turned to you suddenly. "(F/n), close off your mind!" he ordered.

His voice seemed strangely quiet to you as the place began to swirl in front of your eyes. You blinked sleepily. "That's weird..." you murmured drowsily. "This can't be a curse... Otherwise why am I..."

You trailing off, wincing when a high pitched screech started to fill the air and the pair of you clamped your hands over your ears to block out the noise as another wave of whatever it was come washing over you.

Even Shinya seemed to be caught off guard by the ferocity of it and stumbled, catching himself against the wall and narrowing his eyes in a pained manner against the oncoming waves of fatigue.

"Seriously...what's going...on..." Your words became slow and slurred with sleepiness and the hall in front of you seemed to bend and distort and then lengthen.

From what you could tell with your limited vision, Shinya was also struggling. Not as much as you, but it was getting to him.

You knew he was most likely powerful enough to stay awake if he really tried. There was determination on his eyes. This would be a battle of wits with a demon and to do that... First you had to draw it out. Shinya was letting it take over so he could figure out what you were dealing with.

You sighed and took in a breath of the surrounding area, instantly feeling your limbs grow heavy and collapsed to your knees.

"Ah... (F/n)..." Shinya breathed, dropping down beside you and attempting to move closer in an almost protective manner. His blue eyes were the last thing you saw before succumbing to the distorted blackness surrounding you.

------

When you opened your eyes, you were no longer standing in the abandoned building. Instead you found yourself staring down the familiar traditional halls of the Jujo family compound. There was a faint scent of soup coming from where the kitchen would be and sunshine trickled into the hall. At first it felt as though you were awakening from a dream, but as you walked down the quiet halls without running into a single person, not even the servants, you began to become aware of the fact that this was the dream. You confirmed this fact when you opened up the door to one of the rooms.

Squinting inside you froze, looking into the familiar scene. In the warm fading sunlight a small (h/c) girl, no older than the age of perhaps five was sitting on the lap of a beautiful woman in a kimono. The woman shared the girls (h/c) locks, and already there were several noticeable similarities between the two.

The woman was reading a children's picture book to the girl who laughed and fidgeted on her mothers lap, extracting a warm, caring smile from the woman.

You watched the warm scene for a moment, before quietly closing the door. You stood there for a moment, your forehead against the sliding door. You felt disoriented and out of place. Whatever it was that was lurking here already had you ensnared. It had become an internal fight you were fighting against an invisible opponent. How could it possibly know?

"Mum..." you mumbled. What part did she play in all this? Could she have known Saito? Could she have even been a traitor?

You didn't want to think so... But it was an undeniable fact that she had spent time in the Hyakuya orphanage. The Hyakuya orphanage had connections to the Thousand Nights. There were only two conclusions that could be drawn from this.

Either she had betrayed the Thousand Nights and left her past behind her... Or she had been a spy all along. You wanted to believe in the former but the latter could not yet be ruled out.

But if this was a dream...then could you make yourself wake up? Something urgent was on the back of your mind... But your memories felt hazy. You couldn't for the life of you remember the circumstances which lead to you being here.

You tried pinching yourself but to no avail. It hurt, but you didn't wake up. And yet... This had to be a dream, right? This couldn't be real... Your mother died years ago.

And something...no, someone, important was missing. When you tried to remember all you could remember was a feeling of warmth and affection towards some unknown figure. Who was it...? How could you forget something so important?

Well... What else could you do but move forward?

The memories flowed quickly as you walked, opening only certain doors that seemed important. In each one you were older than the last, clearly showing the passing of time.

As you moved along the hallway you opened the various doors one by one. The following room contained a young version of yourself weeping over your mothers casket. The one after that was a scene of you desperately training with a sword, scratched and bruised with tears in your eyes. And yet you didn't stop. Not even when you finally collapsed do you stop, only attempting to pull yourself back to your feet, only to have the servants forcefully stop you before you made yourself seriously ill.

Finally there was a scene of you overhearing the servants talking about something. Your younger self looked furious as she stormed off, walking straight towards you out of the room and right through you, without even realising you were there. When you turned to look around however this version of you had faded away.

The next door felt important. Your heart thudded with nerves as you walked towards it, slid open the door and peered in. A young girl stood beside a fish pond in the gardens. There were angry tears in her eyes as she glared at the gently rippling water. Her surroundings didn't seem to match her temperament.

You watched as the younger version of yourself was approached by a boy her age. A boy from the esteemed Hiiragi family. You listened in as he offered to help her achieve her dreams and recklessly began trying to test her abilities.

Eventually the young (h/c) girl seemed to give in and took his hand. The door slid shut by itself as this memory came to it's natural end.

The following memory behind the the adjacent door was one you hadn't thought about in a while.

You watched as a younger version of yourself cowered meekly as she was surrounded by a group of older boys. They taunted her, tugged at her hair and flicked up her skirt. Despite the tears in her eyes, she continued to struggle, even when one of them grabbed a handful of her (h/c) hair and refused to let go.

If only she had brought her sword... But carrying a sword on the streets of Tokyo wouldn't get you far.

Eventually she seemed to go limb however, realising the futility of the situation. "S-someone... anyone... Shinya...please help me..." she whispered as though uttering some final plea.

Though she had spoken quietly, for some reason the soft voice still reached your ears and echoed in your head.

The scene changed as a moment later there was the flicker of a fuda through the air and there was a loud bang. It was a harmless spell, but it was loud and startled the boys away from the young girl.

The young white haired boy from the previous memory was behind the sudden attack and he stood grinning innocently a few metres away as the young girl supported herself against the wall, looking ready to cry from relief.

The older boys looked at each other and growled.

"You brat! You'll regret trying to play hero!" The larger one at the front, who you assumed to be the ringleader, yelled angrily. He did not take kindly to people interrupting his unpleasant plots.

The fight that followed barely lasted half a minute. Within about a minute the thugs were sent scurrying. Of course, they were no match for Shinya. In the end they were only weak civilians after all and compared the all the trials Shinya had already overcome they had been a piece of cake.

As the thugs disappeared around the corner at the end of the alley, the girl stumbled weakly and staggered towards Shinya, wrapping her arms around him, holding back sobs. She wasn't like Mahiru. She couldn't hold back tears when she became sad or frightened or even angry.

Shinya only returned the embrace reassuringly though, patting her head lightly to calm her down.

It had been on that very day that you had eventually decided to stand by him. On your own there were limits to what you could do, but together...

And Shinya was powerful, not to mention good natured. He didn't forget the people he called his friends. That was the first time you had felt the prickling sensation of affection in your chest which would later turn into love. There had been respect and admiration as well. He was the one you wanted to fight beside. You would have each other backs... One day you wanted to become strong enough to be worthy of that place.

Again, you slid the door shut.

Shinya... How could you forget? He needed your help. Was he also stuck in a dream? Could he be here? Or in a completely different dreamscape entirely?

But what was it you were trying to do? What did you have to do to escape this place?

You were about to move on when someone snapped their fingers in the dark. A clicking sound followed, echoing throughout the house and locking any doors. You jumped, not having heard anyone approach and whipped around to look back the way you had come. All you could really see was a silhouette of a slender figure.

"That's quite enough of that," the newcomer said impatiently. It was a smooth voice, most likely male, and while the voice itself reminded you of silk, it was laced with something much more unpleasant.

"Who are you?" you asked tensely.

"Me?" the shadow seemed almost surprised. "Hmm... I suppose that for now...you can call me Mammon? That was the last name I was given."

You knew you were speaking to someone very old and very powerful. You could sense it, prickling at your skin. It had to be the one controlling this place.

"You're a demon," you breathed, a shiver of fear running down your spine.

The androgynous figure laughed. "Ahh... That's right... Show me more of that fear! Fear is what I feed on, you know," he purred. "But what is your desire? Is it...to see your mother again?"

You remained frozen in place. You couldn't let this creature get to you. If you took your guard down even for a second then the Gods only knew what could happen.

"Hmm, no? Then is it...to reconnect with your family?"

You gave no response, but the demon continued undeterred: "To protect your friends?"

You chewed nervously on your tongue. Mammon was merely playing with you. He knew exactly what he was doing and he wouldn't stop until he had you cornered.

"To free yourself from the Hiiragis? To claim power?"

Still you didn't react. The demon was getting closer. How could you hope to escape this place? It was controlled by the demon. Whichever way you ran, it would only distort and change in the demons favour.

"Hmm, you're a tough cookie to crack..." Mammon said, almost happily. "But you have a desire, just like every other filthy human. Could it be that you want the power to protect the person you love most?"

You blinked and glanced at your feet for a split second. The demon noticed.

"Aha! I'm getting warmer!" Mammon laughed happily. "So then...the person you want to protect...the one person you desire the most... Could it be...your young master Shinya Hiiragi?"

You bawled your hands into fists. "Where is he?" you growled. "What did you do with him?"

"Me?" Mammon answered, sounding surprised. "Nothing yet... He is undergoing a trail of his own."

You had slipped up. You knew you had. You had showed weakness at the hands of a demon. And yet...

"Tell me where he is!" you snapped. "Tell me right now or I swear I will-"

"Are you sure you want to try that?" the demon cut you off. You froze.

"Listen...just let him go, okay? What do you want me to do?" you tried again, changing your approach.

"Haha... But I'm not like you. I don't experience desire," the figure answered. "I only inspire it in others. And now I know what it is that you desire so much."

Once more, he snapped his fingers in the dark. The surrounding area began to disappear, the showed fading away into white light. The doors and the floor beneath you faded and yet still you were somehow still standing in the empty white void.

The demon swam into focus and you were met with blood red eyes staring back at you. But the face was a familiar one.

It was Shinya's face staring back at you.

...

...

...

The scene had changed. For a second it seemed as though you were standing in darkness, but in the next you realised that it was your eyes that were closed.

When you opened them slowly, dreading what you would find, you found yourself staring up at the ceiling of the abandoned factory, cracked and covered on cobwebs.

It was almost as though the spiders were trying to hold the building together with their many webs.

Your head felt clouded, but one thing was clear, you realised as you say up on the remains of a grimy mattress on the rusty wires of an old bed frame.

You had to find Shinya.

------

He had to find (f/n).

"Dammit," Shinya murmured in an attempt to clear his head. What was up with this place? He looked around. It was as though his usual senses had been blocked out, his head full of cotton.

Where was (f/n)? He remembered falling asleep and then having a strange dream.

But now he was alone in a dusty room, sitting crosslegged on a ragged mattress. He wasn't worried about that. He'd been through worse. But what he did find himself worrying about was (f/n).

Two weeks ago, during the incident at the zoo which had almost cost all of his friends lives, he had come to an important conclusion.

And that was that (f/n) was a very precious and irreplaceable person in his life. But he knew she would be swayed more easily by this place than he would. He had been through a great deal of unpleasant training to resist this kind of spell and as such it didn't affect him nearly as seriously as it would have. But while she was strong, he wasn't sure how something like this might affect her. Her strength was overwhelmingly in her physical prowess, rather than her spellcasting ability. But she was sensitive. Despite her below than average ability in spellcasting, she excelled in sensing when something was off. And right now this whole place felt wrong.

Shinya didn't move for a moment, using various kinds of detection magic to scope the surrounding area and thinking through his position.

He was therefore aware that something was odd about it when the sound of shoes clicking on concrete echoed through the halls outside the room.

"Shinya~" a familiar voice called in singsong.

"Huh... That's weird," he thought aloud to himself. (F/n) always called him Master despite his constant chiding. So why the sudden change?

The answer was clear to him as the familiar (h/c) girl rounded the corner, her eyes blazing a deep red.

Her shirt was half undone, one shoulder slipping to reveal a bra strap underneath as she rounded the corner and smiled sweetly at him, tilting her head to one side in an endearing manner.

Shinya could feel his heart hammering against his ribs. But it wasn't that he was afraid.

"This is what you want," a voice seemed to whisper to him.

Shinya grinned back.

'Give it your best shot, demon.'

------

You had to find Shinya.

Almost as soon as you had thought his name however, there was the crunching of glass underfoot just around the corner. It seemed you wouldn't have to look far for him...

Your mind began to feel hazy as someone rounded the corner. It was definitely Shinya...but something felt off. Something you couldn't put your finger on.

He looked ruffled and the front of his shirt was unbuttoned as he walked towards you without saying anything.

Something urgent seemed to prick right at the back of your mind, but a thick fog seemed to be filling your head.

'This is what you want...' a voice whispered into your head.

'Just give in...'

'You can't wait, can you?'

You shook your head. You felt empty. Something seemed wrong as Shinya walked towards you with slow yet meaningful steps. It was like something was missing... But your mind felt too fuzzy to understand what.

You didn't protest as Shinya reached the side of the bed.

Didn't protest as he pushed you gently down onto the mattress...

Didn't even protest when he hovered over you, placing his hands on either side of your head. You didn't struggle... There was a feeling of excitement in your chest.

A small voice seemed to nag you in the back your mind. It seemed be trying to warn you about something. Warning lights were buzzing in your mind and yet you couldn't bring yourself to move. This was what you wanted after all...

You tensed lightly as he leaned down towards you. Red eyes met your own and Shinya smirked. He seemed to know you wouldn't try to escape.

But wait... Red? You peered up at his eyes through the dim light, trying to make out their expression. They were a deep blood red colour. But what was wrong with that? This scenario was not unpleasant... Why would you want to push him away?

Then he leaned in closer, his eyes looking straight into your own before he teasingly changing direction at the last minute and blowing on your ear instead.

"You want this," he murmured into your ear, his other hand going to unbutton the front of your shirt.

"Master S-Shinya... W-we...we shouldn't..." the rational side of you tried to protest. But he wasn't wrong. You found no energy to fight. You didn't even want to fight.

"You know you do," he continued with a grin, his red eyes gleaming. "But I need to hear you say it~!"

Something was off about this response.

"If you know that already... Why do you have to make me say it?" you asked, face starting to burn, your heart racing painfully.

"I want to hear it from you. Say (f/n), what am I to you?"

You paused at the odd question. What kind of a question was that? What kind of an answer did he want? Why was he asking you this all of a sudden?

There was a confident look in his eye. It was like he already knew the answer. Had you exactly where he wanted you. He just needed you to say it... But why? What reason could he possibly have? Through the hazy mess of memories in your head a single one seemed to float up.

To you Shinya was...

A master?

The one you had to protect?

A friend?

Family?

The one you had grown to love unconditionally?

He was all of those things... But he was also the one person who had given your life meaning. Something to fight for. A motivation to keep going. A reason to live.

He was watching you impatiently. He wanted to hear the words. But as soon as you did...

"You would posses me, demon," you answered coldly. "But you need to hear me say it. So I won't. I won't say it."

For a split second a look of anger and hatred seemed to flash across his face, more intense that you had ever seen. It was an anger so extreme that Shinya wouldn't have been capable of harbouring it. It seemed to finally break through your trance and you tried to sit up.

But the demon who had taken Shinya's form only grabbed your wrists and pinned you down again with unimaginable strength, leaving you squirming to escape his grasp.

"Mammon," you greeted the demon cooly.

The demons face - Shinya's face - contorted with anger.

"How did you know!? How could you know!? I had you!" he snarled.

"I didn't..." you mumbled. "Not entirely. But thanks for confirming my suspicions."

The demons' red eyes widened in shock. "You tricked me! You - a mere human!"

You nodded. "You see... Earlier, when I called you Master...you didn't correct me. Shinya...he would have."

"So you two do have that kind of relationship," he growled and tightened his grip of your wrists, nails digging in. You gritted your teeth against the pain as he did.

But you had given this demon the strength to take on the form of someone you loved. He was feeding off of your desire. Which meant you could also be the one to stop him.

"How did you know?" the demon asked frustratedly, staring down at you. "How could you know that I wasn't human?"

"Huh?" you asked surprised. "Well... I wouldn't have been able to tell if it had been anyone else. But Shinya..."

It seemed that this demons power was also its downfall. It showed you the one thing you desired most. And because of that... You could tell when something was off.

The demons eyes glittered at this. A mixture of annoyance and - strangely - understanding. It understood your weakness as well.

Mammon seemed to try and attempt a different approach.

"You love your young master very much," he began, narrowing his eyes. "Even though you know he'll never be yours. You're only a part of his life, when he's all of yours...because you're not strong enough by yourself to take the power you need."

You averted your eyes for a moment. It was odd hearing those words in Shinya's voice, even though you know it wasn't truly him. The demon seemed to take this as a sign of weakness. Mammon grinned. Not the easygoing, boyish smile that you knew so well, but a menacing smile.

"But you know, I can be with you every step of the way. I can show you the affection he can never give you," the demon continued. "You just have to give yourself up to me."

"..."

"What's that? Don't think you can just give me the silent treatment. I have ways of making you talk."

"..."

"What's wrong with you?" Mammon hissed frustratedly. "Don't you know what's at stake?"

"...get off me."

"What?"

"I said! Get! Off of me!" you snapped, shoving upwards against the demons chest, pushing him away from you. You felt a twinge of guilt as you did, but you had to remind yourself that this wasn't Shinya. Merely a poor representation of his true self.

"You disgust me," you spat. "What do you know about affection? You're nothing but a shadow of the person I fell in love with!"

The demon hissed furiously and began to change. Mammon's face shifted and reassembled into that of a person whose gender you couldn't quite discern, though his voice sounded male. The demons true appearance was that of an androgynous doll with round blood red eyes and deep wine coloured hair, which reached almost down to the ground. Horns protruded from the top of his head and sharp canine teeth poked from the corner of his mouth.

"Damn you..." Mammon hissed. "You're different from the others. I've never met a human with such resolve. Where does it stem from?"

"A demon like you...couldn't understand," looked across at the creatures face with a feeling that almost resembled pity. "Human emotions like love and remorse... You wouldn't know."

The demon hissed in frustration.

"Don't think escaping me will be so easy!" he growled before the shadows in the room began to lengthen and he just...disappeared. Blinked out of existence, leaving you alone in the grimy room.

With it your head finally seemed to clear, as though some kind of oppressive fog has lifted. You shivered. The temperature in the room seemed to have dropped.

You swung your feet off the bed and stood up. Your sword was leaned up against the wall a few paces away and you stepped towards it, pulling it out of its bag.

You were about to go to strap it to your waist, still feeling a little disoriented when a voice called out your name and someone came skidding around the corner into the room, shards of broken glass scattering under his feet.

At first you tensed at the voice before turning around and meeting a familiar pair of sky blue eyes. There was a mixture of concern and weariness swirling in them as your eyes met.

"(F/n)?"

"Master Shinya?"

You both spoke at the same time. Shinya looked strangely ruffled and you remembered what Mammon had told you about him undergoing his own trial. Just what had he seen?

As soon as you uttered his name however, he seemed to relax. He grinned slightly. "Just Shinya," he answered.

Relief washed over you. "It's you! It's really you!" you gushed before you could help yourself, rushing towards him. You almost threw your arms around him in relief, but remembered to stop yourself in time, instead awkwardly skidding to a halt a metre or so away from him and glancing at the ground.

"Haha..." Shinya laughed lightly. "It's definitely you alright."

You paused and scrunched up your nose in confusion. "What do you mean by that? Of course it's me."

"I know. You called me Master. Only you're stuffy enough to do that when we're alone," he grinned.

"What do you mean?" you grumbled. "You're not making any sense..."

"Haha. By the way, (f/n)," he added, pointing at the front of his shirt in a meaningful manner. You narrowed your eyes in a moment in confusion before glancing down at your own shirt and gasping, before whirling around on the spot and turning your back to Shinya.

You had totally forgotten. Due to your...earlier encounter, the front of your shirt was still unbuttoned.

"What the hell! Why didn't you say something sooner!?" you wailed.

Shinya laughed lightly. "I was wondering how long it would take you to notice."

"Ugh..." you grumbled, beginning to button up the front of your shirt once more. "It's you alright... So what do we do now? I still don't know what it is we're supposed to be looking for."

"Actually, about that..."

At his apologetic words you turned to look curiously at him over your shoulder. A bad feeling washing over you.

Your fears were soon confirmed.

Less than five minutes later you found yourself staring down into the darkness of the basement, wide eyed with disbelief. The two of you stood at the top of the stairs, looking down into the dim basement.

"Are you sure it's down there?" you asked, already knowing you would not like the answer.

"Positive," Shinya grinned in response, peering down into the darkness. You could feel the cold emanating from the basement and shuddered a little.

"This is totally like the script of some second rate movie..." you grumbled. Shinya grinned.

"Scared?"

"O-of course not! W-what is there to b-be afraid of?"

"Haha. Sure you don't want to hold my hand?" he teased.

"Whatever, just come on!" you snapped, reaching out and grabbing for his hand before taking off down the staircase into the dark, dragging behind you a mildly surprised looking Shinya.

-----

"Y-you can let go of my hand now..." You mumbled as the two of you stood in the basement, illuminated only by a certain kind of fuda, inscribed by a spell that cast light.

"Nope, it's better this way," Shinya grinned in response and you hoped that the dark was hiding your face. "We won't get separated like this."

Flustered, you glanced at your feet. You had grabbed his hand in the spur of the moment, an impertinent move on your behalf. Why didn't he just use detection magic? You would just slow him down this way.

"S-so... Where do we go from here?" you asked, changing the subject and trying not to think about the warmth of his hand. Were your palms sweaty? You mentally slapped yourself for such an irrelevant thought.

A corridor stretched out in front of you, reaching into the gloom. Almost as soon as you asked the question you noticed the rusty metal door at the end of the corridor. An aura of anger and gloom was practically pouring from it. Honestly, how had you not noticed? Were you that distracted just by holding Shinya's hand? You had to grow up.

Shinya didn't say anything. He knew you had sensed it too. His smile didn't slip. Was he trying to calm himself down?

Your own heart hammered painfully as you stared at the door, a growing sense of dread rising in you. You gulped.

"So...what's the plan?" you asked. Even your hushed whisper sounded loud in the complete silence.

"We go through the door," Shinya grinned at you.

"That's a terrible plan."

"You have a better one?"

"..."

You drew your attention back to the door. Your hand subconsciously tightened on Shinya's. Nerves pricked at you. You'd never felt anything like it... Not even during your encounter with Ferid Bathory.

The demon inspired both fear and cowardice, it's presence radiating from the other side of the metal door as you approached.

The two of you paused for a moment before entering. For a moment Shinya squeezed your hand before letting go and placing it on the door handle.

He turned to look at you. "Ladies first."

You looked at him.

"Haha. I'm joking."

Then he pushed down the handle. The door opened with a pained creaking sound, rust scraping on rust. The room inside smelled of iron and rotten wood.

It took a moment for your eyes to adjust. There was a beam of light filtering through a crack in the ceiling. While the edges of the room were downed in shadow, one thing stood out.

In the middle of the room, centred in the middle of the light a large ebony spear jutted from the ground, it's tip sunk into the concrete as though slicing through butter.

Dust flitted through the air and for a moment you stared at the weapon, transfixed. It was beautiful... But also very dangerous. You could sense the danger radiating off it. It was as though the light bent towards it, being absorbed by the ebony blade. It was the kind of object which made anyone who looked at it instinctively speak in a hushed voice.

You let out a slow breath of air in amazement.

"Is that what I think it is...?" you murmured.

You glanced around the room. Bodies were stacked around the edges of the room. The majority of them seemed to be dead and your suspicions were confirmed when you walked over and knelt down by the closest of them and placed your fingers to his throat to check for a pulse.

You found none.

You glanced towards Shinya and shook your head lightly. He didn't seem surprised. He hadn't been expecting to find them alive in the first place. Neither had you if you were honest. But you had hoped...

"So you came after all," a silky voice spoke from across the room.

Both you and Shinya instantly drew your weapons, moving closer into a protective formation, your shoulders almost touching. You stared at the centre of the room, watching as Mammon materialised, balanced on the end of the spear, his long red hair flowing about him as though in water.

"Hmph, I figured I would see you again," Shinya answered, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "You just can't stay away from me, can you?"

"Master Shinya, don't talk to it!" you protested.

"It?" The demon repeated, sounding almost offended. The situation might have been comical under any other circumstances.

"Him," you corrected yourself before chastising yourself. It hardly mattered. Shinya chuckled darkly at this.

"Well no matter," the demon shrugged, his annoyance evaporating away as if it had never been. "Now that my guests of honour have arrived, the main event can begin."

He snapped his fingers once, calmly. Shinya realised immediately what was about to happen.

"Look out!" He yelled, slinging an arm over your shoulders and pushing you down as a wire flicked over your head. Any slower and you would have been decapitated. But there was no time to think about that now as Shinya released you again and dropped into a fighting stance.

The room writhed and glistened as wires flitted through the air, becoming taut. The fallen bodies began to lift like puppets to their feet. It seemed you had found the bodies of the missing.

"We're too late," you groaned.

Just then one of the lifeless human puppets came lunging at you, reaching out at snapping at you with its yellowed teeth. There was no more time to regret not snapping into action sooner.

You dodged easily and swung your sword. It struck the corpses neck and its head went sailing, cutting the neck clean in two.

At the same time Shinya had already cast an illusion to distract the demons attention and was throwing handfuls of pre-prepared fuda at the masses, sending up small explosions.

The body you had decapitated didn't even slow down at the loss of its head however, only lunging after you once more.

"Gawrrrr!" it groaned as it lurched grotesquely after you.

"They're like zombies..." you muttered and then laughed humourlessly. "This really is like some clichéd horror movie."

Mammon laughed in amusement, watching the scene with interest.

Seeing as even decapitation failed to stop them however, you would have to try a different strategy. You pushed off again, sailing back through the air towards the thing.

It tried to reach out for you but you changed direction mid-attack, severing the strings which held it up. Immediately the body dropped to the floor like a rag-doll, leaving you to fend off another which appeared in it's place.

"(F/n), over here!" Shinya called out, effortlessly cutting through another of the walking corpses with his own sword. These grotesque monsters were no match for either of you but there were many of them. Right now you weren't even managing to get close to your actual target.

Mammon remained untouched, perched on the handle of his spear.

You hacked and slashed your way through the crowd towards Shinya, cutting through flesh like butter as you did. There was no time for anything like remorse... After all they were all dead anyway. What did they care if their bodies fell to pieces?

"Listen," he urged as you reached him, pressing your back against his as you kept your eyes focused on the surrounding enemies, blade flashed whenever any of them came too close. "I think I can seal this thing. But I need you to buy me some time."

"What do you want me to do?" you asked, your resolve hardening.

"Make the demon focus on you," he answered. "Talk to it. Attack it. Anything really."

"That's..." You trailed off. How did one distract a demon?

"Ugh..." you grumbled, cutting down another of the attacking corpses. "Fine!"

"Oh and one more thing," Shinya added.

"There's more!?"

"Don't touch the spear. It's cursed. I don't wanna have to kill you," he finished.

"Hah... Dying by your hand wouldn't be so bad," you admitted. "But there's still some stuff I gotta do. Here goes!"

Springing off, you pounced into the masses, taking down several of the creatures at once with a wide swing. Mammon let out a grunt of surprise. Still he didn't look worried however.

You began to chant. It was an incantation you hadn't used it a while and the words had almost become unfamiliar to you. But you hadn't forgotten. These were the words that every child with Jujo blood was taught the moment he or she could speak.

You were drawing on the power of a demon. It was a spell only someone with Jujo Clan blood could use and it took most of your concentration to use it. You didn't have much aptitude for spellcasting and so it took up a great deal of your concentration and energy and it was all you could do to defend yourself from the oncoming attacks as the burning red halo appeared above your head.

"Give me power," you whispered, and with that you pushed off.

The ground beneath your feet cracked with the force of it as you shot forward, swinging your sword. Working hard on keeping the spell up, you used its power carefully, taking out attacker after attacker.

You couldn't see Shinya any more but you knew that everything would be going according to plan.

Your speed had picked up at this point, your vision stained red with the blood of the attackers. By this point most humans, ordinary civilians wouldn't be able to make out your movements anymore and even other elite students would most likely struggle to keep up, let alone fight back.

The undead puppets fell like flies, standing no chance against your blade. But you were up against a demon... This time it wouldn't be that easy.

You raised your head above the chaos, hoping to make sense of your surroundings again and pinpoint the demons location.

...there!

You leapt, your foot colliding with one of the creatures head with such force that the wires were snapped with the sudden tension and the body went flying, skull shattering with a sickening crunch.

You propelled yourself forward towards Mammon who had snapped out of his mild amusement and was now looking at you with some interest.

"Wow!" he breathed as you launched yourself at him. "It appears I underestimated you!"

Your sword whipped through the air, just missing Mammon, who dodged back elegantly, tipping backwards from his high perch atop the spear. That would have been a near impossible feat for any human. And yet Mammon wasn't even fazed.. It just went to show the difference between a human and a demon, you supposed.

"Why don't you just give up?" Mammon yawned, dodging another of your attacks with the grace of an experienced dancer. "Someone like you can't hope to defeat me..."

"What's that supposed to mean?" You growled in annoyance. You were just wasting your energy. You wouldn't be able to land a hit on something so powerful... All you could hope for is to buy Shinya enough time to complete his spell.

But the demon was already losing interest. He sighed as you lashed out once more, missing him again and the tip of your sword hitting the concrete where he had been standing only a split second ago instead. It sent up a massive dust cloud, making your eyes sting and splitting the concrete. But you remained aware, feeling for the demons presence.

It's aura materialised behind you and you whipped around, putting the force of your entire body into the swing of your blade.

But you were at a disadvantage... There was blood and dust in your eyes and the demon was on the offensive this time. Instead of dodging, Mammon shot out a clawed hand and grabbed the blade of your sword with practiced ease before you could pull back.

Your eyes snapped wide with shock, but that was all you could manage before Mammon pulled on the sword, causing you to stumble forward. His other fist collided with your head a split second later with such force that you felt certain that it had given you a concussion as you were tossed through the air like a ragdoll.

The demon tossed your sword aside where it clattered to the ground. You hit the floor a moment later with a dull thud.

You cursed under your breath. You still couldn't see Shinya. He most likely had some kind of illusion up you supposed.

There wasn't much time to think as Mammon began to walk purposefully towards you. You glanced around for anything you could use as a weapon.

You didn't have to look far. Your eyes landed on the spear a few metres away. The demon noticed.

Both of you went for it at the same time. Shinya had warned you against this, but there wasn't time to hesitate if you wanted to live. Luckily the demon was further away and so you had time to push yourself upright and spring for the obsidian blade. Your head throbbed in complaint, but you gritted your teeth against the pain and ignored it.

Your wrapped your fingers around the hilt of the spear. As soon as your fingers brushed against the cool metal, an overwhelming need to kill washed over you, bloodlust flowing through your veins. Your...condition was hard at work, trying to cancel out the effects of the curse and yet despite that there was still a prickling sensation flowing from the weapon and into your fingertips.

'Kill, kill, kill,' a voice whispered in your head. If you didn't let go of it soon it was sure to take you over...

The demon was behind you. No time to think.

Ripping the tip of the spear from the concrete below, you turned around just as the demon sprang at you.

There was a hissing sound as the tip pierced the demons chest and the demons own force only pushed it further. A tearing sound reached your ears as the spear tore right through the demon and out through his back.

Face to face with Mammon, your eyes met and he looked back at you with mild surprise.

"Goodness," was all he said. "You are strong."

"(F/n), get back!" Shinya's voice rang out over the noise.

"Ah...!" you gasped and leapt back, releasing your grip on the spear.

Shinya voiced the final command and dark shadow-like tendrils sprang up from the spear, curling themselves around Mammon and tightening. Mammon let out a furious shriek as he fought against the tendrils which began to trap him, stopping him from pulling out the spear.

You closed your ears to his pained screams as the tendrils tightening on him, squeezing more and more until...

A blinding flash of light filled the room, resulting in you squeezing your eyes shut to protect them. The demons shriek became high pitched and then fizzled out entirely, plunging the room into silence.

The only noise was the clattering of the spear as it fell to the ground. You opened your eyes to see any remaining corpses dropping to the floor, their wires evaporating. Like puppets that had had their strings cut...

You stepped over towards your sword, which had been carelessly flung aside, and sheathed it. Your head still throbbed dully, though it seemed to be slowly subsiding, the pain having mostly melted away. The effect of the cursed spear? You couldn't be sure.

You turned around, hearing Shinya stepping towards you over the fallen bodies. You expected some kind of relief on his face, or at least a smile.

Instead his eyes were lit up with annoyance.

"What were you thinking?" he asked harshly, indicating towards the spear lying on the ground. "You directly disobeyed my orders and put yourself in danger! Have you been infected?"

"Wh...why-"

You were cut off suddenly went he grabbed your arm and tugged you towards him with surprising force. You toppled forwards and he wrapped his arms around you forcefully.

"What would have happened if I had lost you to that...that demon?"

"M-master Shinya...don't come so close... what if I am infected?"

He still sounded angry, but at the same time he was trembling. Why did he sound so shaken? He never acted like this... Was it because you had touched the cursed weapon? Without it however you might have died. On the other hand if it hadn't been for your condition you would most likely have been possessed by a demon.

...just like Mahiru.

"Ah..." You understood. He had been worried that he'd lose another ally to a demon. In the event that you had been taken over he would have had to of killed you.

"I'm sorry..." you murmured, lightly raising an arm and placing a hand on his back. "It's okay. My... condition... It prevented the curse from taking hold." He seemed to relax a little.

"Hah..." he responded after a moment. "Well I'm glad you're alive. I would've been mad if you'd gone and gotten yourself possessed."

"You never stay mad at me for long..." you sighed, feeling yourself beginning to relax. Your muscles loosened.

"Well with a cute face like yours, how could I stay mad at you?" he responded. You knew he was grinning without even seeing his face.

"You never stop teasing me do you?" you answered, releasing him and rolling your eyes. You hoped the dark would hide your blush.

"Haha... Anyway," he spoke, glancing around. "We should get out of here. I guess we've found what my big brother wanted."

You narrowed your eyes and turned to look at the spear.

"What do you think he's planning to do with it?" you asked.

Shinya shrugged. "I never know what Kureto-nii is thinking. He doesn't tell me anything," he added almost childishly.

A feeling of weariness overcame you. You dreaded to think what Kureto might be planning to do with such power. But you would lose his trust if you didn't return the object. Which meant there weren't really any other options.

You glanced down at your blood splattered clothes and then back towards the cursed weapon. Then you sighed.

"We'd better call him to pick us up," you spoke gloomily. You would stand out easily on the streets of Tokyo if you went home like this.

"Do you have Aoi's phone number?" Shinya asked.

You tapped your forehead, letting him know that you had memorised it.

Shinya nodded, before turning around and stretching as though to release the tension that had built up in his muscles. Then he yawned.

"Well... I guess you'd better call her then."

"I guess I'd better..." you agreed, pausing for a moment to root around for one of the spare phones you kept hidden on you at all times.

"Hey, (f/n)," Shinya asked before you had even begun to dial.

"Yeah?"

"You know what kinda demon that was, right?"

"...I have a feeling you're about to tell me."

Shinya grinned and responded. "A demon of desire. They're dangerous and manipulative even as demons go."

"I see..." you answered, uncertain as to where he was going with this.

"And here's another fun fact; a demon like our friend here," he spoke, indicating towards the spear. "Shows you the one thing you want the most. Pretty exciting, right?"

"I guess so," you agreed, rubbing your head in confusion.

"So here's my question," Shinya concluded, his grin widening slightly. "What did he show you?"

You froze for a moment. What had he shown you?

Your greatest desire?

The thing you wanted most in the world?

You had seen Shinya. Of all the things... You couldn't tell him that! Your face burned as you remembered what had happened earlier between you and the demon in Shinya's form.

"What he showed me...?" you mumbled. "He showed me..."

You couldn't bring yourself to say it. You glanced down at your feet and bit your lip.

"...the person I want to protect," you whispered quietly to yourself.

"Hmm?"

"...! J-just...the power I need...to protect..."

"You're a bad liar, (f/n)," Shinya smirked.

"W-well... What about you? You must have seen Lady Mahiru...right?" You couldn't resist asking. If you had seen Shinya...then it only made sense by that logic that he had seen his fiancée? Especially now that she was missing...

"Hmm... I wouldn't say that," Shinya answered with a knowing smirk. He glanced around, looking up through the crack in the ceiling before his face became more serious again. "But you know...do you really think it was a coincidence that Kureto-nii sent us for this mission?"

You waited for him to say more but he was silent. It didn't seem like he was willing to offer up any more information.

With a shrug, you dialed Aoi's number and pressed your phone to your ear.

Shinya watched you for a moment before turning away and walking towards the ebony spear for a closer look. Leaning down he muttered aloud to himself, just out of earshot of you: "Kureto-nii... You know, don't you?"

Shinya contemplated quietly as he listen to your voice talking to Aoi over the phone. This demon in particular was drawn out by couples who entered the building. It fed on desires and unfulfilled wishes. Even Kureto had figured it out... Well just recently Shinya hadn't exactly been subtle enough about his affections towards you. It was becoming increasingly difficult to hide it from his family. Somehow however you still remained ignorant, as though you were afraid to believe it. Like a requited feeling of affection was too much to hope for. And yet he couldn't bring himself to tell you outright... Why was that? Fear of rejection? Fear of what Kureto or Mahiru might do to you? By keeping you at a safe distance he was also keeping you out of danger. And yet it seemed Kureto had already figured it out... Even Kureto, who was completely dense to this kind of thing. Shinya could only hope his adopted brother wouldn't try to do anything to you. It reminded him a little of the story of the Ichinose Clan. If something happened to him then it was fine, but...if anything happened to you he wouldn't be able to forgive himself. The daughter of the Ichinose Clan... raped by a Hiiragi and then tossed aside and banished, her lover sterilized and humiliated. When he thought about it that way, it was extremely nerve wracking to the extend that it spread a wide grin across his face to calm himself down.

It was almost exasperating really. While your dense misunderstanding of the situation could be endearing at times, Shinya also sometimes wished he could make you properly understand how important you really were to him. It was almost like you didn't want to believe it. As though it were too good to be true. But when it really came down to it...he wasn't brave enough to say it straight out, in fear of what might happen to you and maybe even of what your response would be. Saying it out loud wuld only make him vulnerable.

But would Guren be able to be honest with himself in this situation? He hated losing to Guren. The mere thought set his teeth on edge.

Gritting his teeth, he turned to you and plastered a grin on his face just as you hung up the phone and returned it to your pocket.

"I saw you," he blurted out. His heart rate had increased as he spoke but he held your gaze determinedly. His smile never slipped.

Your eyes widened in shock at this unexpected piece of news, your face beginning to heat up again. You found yourself unable to hold his stare.

"Wh...why...wha...?" you stammered, trying your hardest to form a coherent sentence. Your thoughts raced. Was he saying what you thought he was saying? You were afraid to believe it... He could have meant any number of things by that, right? It didn't necessarily mean he felt the same...

"Oh yeah, and sorry by the way," he added after a moment, turning around on his heel again with a smile and pretending to observe a crack in the ceiling again. "I kinda got an eyeful earlier."

You froze. "What do you-"

You broke off again, working though his words in your mind. The cogs turned in your head.

Then: "Oh god! How much did you see?" you cried out in horror, your hands clenching into worried fists. He turned to look at you in amusement.

"Hmm..." he murmured, holding you in suspense. Then he turned to look at you and answered: "Enough?"

"Master Shinya, please forget what you saw! I don't think I'll be able to face you again otherwise!"

"Eh, even after all that? How cold," he laughed, holding his hands up in front of him as though trying to diffuse the situation.

"But it's embarrassing!"

"Ahahah!"

Well... It seemed like the mission had been a success however. The only thing wounded was your pride... But you shook it off. It wasn't like it was important. You had other things to worry about.

A car engine rumbled into hearing range on the floor above and stopped. It seemed your lift had arrived.

"They're here," you noted.

"Mm. Let's go," Shinya answered. He had wrapped the spear in a kind of protective enchanted seal which resembled a bandage to avoid touching it directly and held it casually over his shoulder.

"It's time to report to big brother Kureto..."

You nodded and followed after him, stopping only to look back at the bodies, or what was left of them at least, stacked on the blood splattered floor of the room. You would have to burn it down you supposed. It was too risky to leave evidence lying around. But Kureto would send others to do that... You had completed your mission.

With a silent apology to those who had died here, you slipped out of the room after Shinya, heading back towards the light.